Rešpekt

 

 

Rešpekt je to, čo dĺžime Bohu. A to je tá jedna vec, ktorú by som chcel dostať do srdca každej osoby, ktorá je dnes večer tu, že vo všetkých veciach, ktoré vidíme sa diať, musíme tomu dať rešpekt. Vidíte, musíme to rešpektovať. A Dávid povedal, že keď bol Izrael len v malom počte, možno Abrahám, Izák a Jakob, o ktorých hovorí, bolo ich len pár mužov, že on pre nich karhal národy a kráľov. Boh karhal národy a kráľov hovoriac, „Nedotýkajte sa mojich pomazaných a nečiňte mojim prorokom zlého.“ V knihe Kazateľa v dvanástej kapitole, trinásty verš, je napísané toto. „Počuj záver celej tejto veci: Boj sa Boha a zachovávaj Jeho prikázania, lebo to je plnou povinnosťou človeka.“



Záver celej veci je báť sa Boha. A vy nemôžete mať rešpekt, kým nemáte bázeň. Musíte mať Božiu bázeň. Šalamún tiež povedal v Prísloviach o bázni Božej, že ona je počiatkom múdrosti: bázeň Božia je počiatkom múdrosti.

Tak to neznamená, že vy sa Ho obávate, ale to znamená, že vy Mu preukazujete rešpekt a úctivosť. A keď rešpektujete Boha, máte bázeň Božiu. Bojíte sa, že by ste sa Mu mohli znepáčiť v nejakej veci, bojíte sa, aby ste neurobili niečo zlé. Nechceli by ste...

Mám bázeň pred mojou matkou. Mám bázeň pred svojou manželkou. Mám bázeň pred svojou cirkvou. Mám bázeň pred všetkými Božími sluhami, aby som niekde na ich ceste nepoložil kameň potknutia. Mám bázeň pred ľuďmi. Mám bázeň pred ľuďmi mesta, aby som neurobil niečo zlé a nespôsobil, že si budú myslieť, že nie som kresťanom.

Vidíte, vy to musíte, predtým, ako môžete mať rešpekt, musíte mať bázeň. A Boh to vyžaduje, On vyžaduje rešpekt. Boh to skutočne vyžaduje. A bázeň ho prináša. A my vieme, že bázeň prináša rešpekt.

1        ...až donedávna, ako som opustil nemocnicu a nechal som to v rukách Pánových, že ak... Vedel, že som trochu zachrípnutý, pretože som nachladol. Ale pomyslel som si, že ak by bola mama dostatočne zdravá, že by som mohol prísť, tak by som vás znovu prišiel dolu navštíviť. Pretože, ak vidím niekoho ležať tak ako mamu, a vediac, že tieto ďalšie matky a otcovia tu, že my všetci musíme prísť do toho miesta, viete. A keď na to pomyslím, som veľmi vďačný za to, že ona je pripravená ísť.

2 A potom ďalšia vec, chcel by som to cirkvi vyjadriť... Myslím, že som videl tam vzadu sestru Wilsonovú. A potom sú tam brat a sestra Sothmannoví, pravdepodobne niekde tu v budove. A niekoľkí z vás, ktorí ste mi ponúkali pomoc pri mame toho večera a podobné veci, to je skutočne chvályhodné. A ja si cením všetko, čo ste urobili. Pravdupovediac, rodina je unavená, viete, sme tam každú noc. A len... A tak väčšina z nich pracuje, tak to Méda a ja alebo Delores, a ona má deti v škole a je to tak trochu ťažké rozdeliť si to takto medzi nás a to sa unavíte. Sotva dokážete chodiť a neviete ani rozoznať deň od noci, len veľmi ťažko, zvlášť, keď sa už dostanete do veku, ako som ja a Méda, viete, nie je potrebných veľmi veľa nocí, aby vás to unavilo, keď vám už trochu pribudne rokov.

3        A tak som si zvykol myslieť, že by som dokázal vydržať hore deň i noc. Išiel som z Kalifornie na svojom starom Forde, model T, a trochu som začal byť po ceste unavený a trvalo mi to štyri alebo päť dní, možno sedem dní, kým som tam prišiel. A išiel som deň a noc. A trochu som sa unavil, prehodil som si cez auto plachtu, zašiel som kúsok do prérie, pospal som si pár hodín a išiel ďalej. Odvtedy som sa veľmi zmenil, brat Neville. Jednoducho si uvedomujem, že mi už minulo dvadsaťpäť.

4        A tak je to privilégium byť tu dnes večer v dome Pánovom. A dnes ráno som mal pár poznámok, mal som tu pár poznámok, ktoré by som chcel... ktoré mi Pán dal. A pomyslel som si, že by som možno dnes ráno, ak budem mať príležitosť, na to hovoril, pretým, ako sa budem modliť za chorých. Ale tým, že sa nám to pretiahlo pri tých otázkach dnes ráno, pomyslel som si, že možno, ak bude mame lepšie, tak to bude možno znamením, že mám dnes večer znovu prísť sem a možno trochu hovoriť, ak by to nenarušilo v niečom program brata Nevilla.

5        A ako som tam stál v tej miestnosti, počul som jedno ohromné svedectvo jednej kresťanskej sestry, ktorá je dnes večer s nami. Ona bola dnes ráno v modlitebnom rade a modlila sa, stála tam za niekoho iného. A v jej izbe, tmavej izbe, je tam „Pánova Večera“, „Pánova posledná večera.“ A je to tam tak, že slnko z nijakého smeru nemôže do tej miestnosti zasvietiť. A stalo sa, že dnes popoludní sa tam dala vidieť táto svätožiara svetla, keď sme zakončili kázanie na cirkevné veky, bolo to len viac ako taká dúha a ona prišla rovno nad hlavu Pána Ježiša. A ona to chvíľu pozorovala. A išla a povedala to svojej sestre, nakoľko rozumiem tomu svedectvu, a oni prišli a dlhý čas to obdivovali, asi hodinu alebo tak nejako. A potom zavolali jedného kazateľa zo susedstva a to bol brat Stricker, aby videl tento jav. Oni tam prišli a pozorovali to asi až do piatej, tak nejako. A oni požiadali toho kazateľa, aby sa pomodlil, a on cítil, že sa ani nedokáže modliť alebo také niečo.

6        Medzičasom niekto vydal posolstvo (A oni dávali výklad toho, čo to znamenalo), a prišlo späť posolstvo cez vypovedanie posolstva a bolo povedané, že oni to „zle vyložili“ a že to nepodali správne. Myslím, že je to tak, že, sestra Bruce? Oni to nepodali správne. Bolo povedané, že to znamenie znamenalo, malo im to ukázať, že Boh si ich cení, pretože uverili tomu posolstvu, ktoré tu vychádza z modlitebne. A bolo im povedané, že uvidia väčšie veci ako toto, veci, ktoré sa budú diať, že uvidia dokonca anjelov vystupovať a zostupovať a vystupovať.

7        A tak my žijeme v posledných dňoch a sme blízko času konca. A ja... Toto znie možno pre niektorých ľudí hrozne, ale pre kresťanov, ja som rád, že sme tu. Som rád, že sme na konci.

 Raz som to povedal v jednom zhromaždení. A niekto so mnou hovoril a povedal, „Čo tým myslíš? Chceš tým povedať, že by si bol rád, keby si uvidel prísť koniec sveta?“

 Povedal som, „Ó, áno, pane.“ Povedal som, „Iste.“

 On povedal, „No, to neznie rozumne, že by niekto chcel vidieť prísť koniec sveta.“ Povedal som, „Na konci sveta, to je ten čas, kedy Ježiš prichádza, a to je Ten, ktorého chcem vidieť.“ A povedal som, „Biblia hovorí, že, 'Všetci tí, ktorí milujú Jeho príchod...' Vidíte?“

 A je to radosť vedieť, že tieto staré veci života tu v jednom z týchto dní pominú a my Ho uvidíme.

12        Ale prednedávnom, hovorí sa, že dolu, ó, pred mnohými rokmi, keď ešte bolo otroctvo... A bol tam jeden černoch, ktorý zvykol spievať staré cirkevné piesne, vidiecke spevy. Oni sa spolu zišli a kázali tam tým otrokom, slúžili medzi nimi, viete, a mali tam zhromaždenia. A jedného večera tam bol jeden starý chlapík spasený. A keď zostal spasený, vtedy vedel, že je slobodný. A tak začal hovoriť tým ostatným otrokom nasledujúce ráno na plantáži, hovoril, „Som slobodný.“

 A tak tam prišiel jeho šéf a odtiahol ho na bok a povedal mu, „Pozri sa sem, Sam.“ Povedal, „Čo je to, čo ťa to počujem hovoriť medzi otrokmi, že si slobodný?“

 On povedal, „Áno, pane.“ Povedal, „To je pravda.“ Povedal, „Včera večer na zhromaždení som bol oslobodený od zákona hriechu a smrti.“ To je to. To je to.

15        Zákon hriechu a smrti, ja som bol od toho oslobodený. Raz si tam bol zviazaný (Vidíš?), ale teraz si od toho slobodný. Ako som povedal dnes ráno, smrť prebýva iba v hriechu. Hriech a smrť je to isté. Rozumiete? Ale keď ste preč od hriechu, ste preč od smrti, ale zatiaľ čo ste v hriechu, ste v smrti. Vidíte? A tak preto, keď ste slobodní od zákona hriechu a smrti, ste novým stvorením v Kristu Ježišovi a potom ste slobodní.

 A jeho šéf mu povedal, „Sam, či to skutočne tak myslíš?“

 On povedal, „Áno, pane.“ A povedal, „Pán mi včera večer povedal, aby som hovoril mojim ľuďom a povedal im, že môžu byť oslobodení od zákona hriechu a smrti. Hoci sme otrokmi, stále môžme byť slobodní od zákona hriechu a smrti.“

 On povedal, „Sam, či to naozaj tak myslíš?“

 On povedal, „Pane, neviem, čo po tomto so mnou urobíte, potom, ako toto poviem, ale hovorím vám, že ja som slobodný človek.“ On povedal, „Som slobodný od zákona hriechu a smrti.“

 A on povedal, „Sam, ja som tiež kresťan, vieš. A preto, keď ťa Boh oslobodil od hriechu a smrti a si kresťanom a cítiš, že chceš o tom povedať svojim bratom, tak dnes ráno ťa uvoľňujem a podpíšem ti prepustenie. A môžeš byť slobodným človekom, nikým nezviazaný, aby si kázal Evanjelium svojim bratom.“

20        Povedal, že ten starý chlapík kázal mnoho, mnoho rokov a potom, ako to býva s nami všetkými, kedy prichádzame na koniec svojej cesty. A keď prichádzame na koniec svojej cesty, keď on prišiel na ten koniec a ležal v bezvedomí, povedali, že, ó, možno niekoľko hodín. A mnohí z jeho bielych bratov ho prišli navštíviť. A náhodou tam práve bola skupinka ľudí v tej budove, keď sa zobudil a prišiel k sebe. Poobzeral sa a povedal, „Chcete povedať, že ja ešte nie som tam?“

 A oni povedali, „Sam, ty si spal.“

 On povedal, „Nie,“ povedal „Nespal som.“ Bol som na druhej strane.“

 A tí bratia, kazatelia, povedali, „Sam, povedz nám, čo si videl na tej druhej strane?“

        Povedal, „No,“ povedal, „Vstúpil som do veľkej perlovej brány,“ a povedal, „Keď som tam vstúpil,“ povedal, „videl som trón a videl som Ho.“ A povedal, „A tu prišiel anjel a povedal, 'Ty si Sam?'“

 On povedal, „Som.“

 Povedal, „Sam,“ povedal, „tu je rúcho a koruna.“ Povedal, „Toto si získal, Sam, kvôli tým veľkým skutkom, ktoré si urobil na zemi.“

 On povedal, „Nehovorte mi o rúchu a korune ako o odmene.“

 On povedal, „Čo by si chcel ako odmenu?“

 Povedal, „Dovoľte mi len dívať sa na Neho tisíc rokov.“

26        Myslím, že my to všetci tak cítime, že? Ja nechcem žiadne rúcha a koruny a paláce, chcem sa len dívať na Neho. Chcel by som sa len na Neho dívať a len, viete. Nechceli by ste len... Chcel by som len chytiť tvoju ruku, brat Neville, zatiaľ čo to robím. Mohli by sme to urobiť spolu, povedať, „Pomysli na to, brat Neville, ako sme bývali v modlitebni v horúčave aj v zime a podobne. Ale pozri sem, na čo sa dívame, na Syna živého Boha.“ To by bolo nádherné, len sa pozrieť a vidieť, vidieť Jeho črty.

27        Dvakrát som vo svojom živote, trikrát som Ho videl vo videní. Zakaždým vyzeral rovnako. Ale neexistuje na svete žiaden umelec, ktorý by kedy dokázal namaľovať Jeho obraz. Oni môžu namaľovať niečo, čo vyzerá ako On. Ale On pre mňa vyzeral ako človek, ktorý by mohol vypovedať svet z existencie, a pritom bol taký milý a súcitný, že neexistuje žiadne... Je tam jednoducho príliš veľa charakteristických čŕt, ktoré by umelec nedokázal vôbec štetcom zachytiť. A ja Ho istotne chcem jedného dňa vidieť osobne.

28        A často som myslel, kedy... Chcel som Ho vtedy veľmi počuť, keď zodvihol tie vzácne ruky a povedal, „Poďte ku Mne.“ Vidieť ten unavený, ustatý výraz na Ňom, kedy bol unavený a ustatý z cesty a povedal, „Poďte ku Mne všetci, ktorí pracujete a ste obťažení, Ja vám dám odpočinutie. Vezmite na seba svoje jarmo a učte sa odo Mňa,“ povedal, „pretože som mierny a pokorný.“ Rád by som Ho to počul povedať. Nebol som tam v tom dni. Nestál som tam s Petrom, Jakubom a Jánom. Ale dúfam, že budem jedného dňa stať pri nich, kedy Ho budem môcť počuť povedať, „Dobre, môj dobrý a verný sluha, vstúp teraz do radosti Pánovej.“

29        A len pomyslieť, že práve tí, ktorí napísali túto Bibliu: Pavol, Izaiáš a Jeremiáš a všetci apoštoli a tí vzácni bratia, kdekoľvek teraz sú, kdekoľvek teraz sú... Páve ten istý Boh, ktorý s nimi konal, aby tieto veci predvidel a napísal ich, a tak ďalej, a dal im dary Biblie, proroctvo a hovorenie v jazykoch a znamenia a zázraky, a tak ďalej, tí istí muži, kdekoľvek teraz sú, my budeme s nimi. Ten istý Boh s tou istou vecou. To už viac nie je „hádam,“ my to teraz vieme (Vidíte?), pretože On je skutočne prítomný, a my vieme, že to tak je. Tak nemali by sme byť tými najšťastnejšími ľuďmi na zemi? Po čom viac by sme túžili?

30        Dnes popoludní som hovoril s jedným starším mužom, myslím, že povedal, že má osemdesiatosem alebo osemdesiatdeväť rokov, a on sa práve nedávno stal kresťanom. Pokrstil som ho na Meno Ježiša Krista, keď nemal na sebe nič, iba obyčajný nedeľný oblek. Vzal som ho do vody. Myslím, že brat Wood mu požičal jedny nohavice alebo niečo, a my sme ho tam pokrstili vo vode. A on mi povedal, že keď bol ešte chlapec... On je teraz bohatý človek. A keď on bol ešte len chlapcom, povedal, ako pracoval za tridsať dolárov mesačne. On sa nikdy neoženil, až kým nebol starým mužom. On povedal, že ako túžil, že aby keď zostarne, aby nemusel žobrať a ležať na ulici. Ako si on vzal tých pár drobných, ktoré si ušetril, a vložil ich do práce a to skutočne zafungovalo a oni sa nahromadili a zarobili mu. A tak on je tu teraz a má osemdesiat niečo rokov, osemdesiatosem alebo osemdesiatdeväť, myslím, že povedal, veľmi blízko deväťdesiatky, stále chodí a dnes ráno sedí tu v cirkvi. A tak on je potom dostatočne zabezpečený, aby sa nemusel obávať. Ak by žil ďalších sto rokov, nemusel by sa obávať, čo sa týka financií, a tak ďalej: je to dobrosrdečný, dobrý, svätý brat, robí všetko pre kresťanov a robí veci, ktoré vie, ako robiť.

 A potom som povedal, „A ponad to všetko, môj vzácny brat, keď si mal osemdesiatosem alebo osemdesiatsedem rokov, Boh sa vo Svojom milosrdenstve načiahol dolu a dal ti večný život s nebeským domovom.“ Čo viac by si si prial v živote mať? Tak veru.

32        A všetko to bohatstvo, ktoré by sme mohli naakumulovať, a všetky veci, ktoré by sme mohli robiť na zemi, nezáleží na tom, čím sú, čo ten človek urobil, musíte zomrieť a zanechať z toho každý jeden kúsok.

Nežiadaj si tieto márne bohatstvá sveta,

Ktoré tak rýchlo upadajú,

Buduj svoje nádeje na večných veciach,

Tie nikdy nepominú.

To je pravda, „Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky,“ mám rád tú pieseň. Zvykli sme to tak často v modlitebni spievať.

Čas je naplnený rýchlymi zmenami,

neobstojí ani nepohnutý kúsok zeme.

Buduj svoje nádeje na večných veciach,

Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!

34        Moja stará matka tam leží dnes večer. Ak by som mal sto miliónov dolárov, dal by som každý cent z toho, aby som sa s ňou mohol hodinu porozprávať. Dal by som. Istotne. A čo ak by ona mala sto miliónov dolárov, čo by to pre ňu teraz urobilo? Nie je to nič. Rozumiete? Tie veci, ktoré má, ona nezanechala žiadne zemské poklady. Ale ona zanecháva toto: Ona pozná Pána Ježiša ako svojho Spasiteľa. To je tá hlavná vec.

35        Pred tvárou tohto všetkého urobme dnes večer inventúru samých seba. Pomyslime len na to predtým, ako sa budeme modliť, „Ako dnes večer stojím pred Bohom?“ Prekontrolujme svoje srdcia a zistime to. „Pane, ak by som dnes zranil nejakú dušu, ak by som spôsobil, že by jedna noha zablúdila, čokoľvek, čo som urobil alebo povedal, čo bolo zlé, ó, Bože, odpusť mi to.“ Nechajme...

Moja viera hľadí ku Tebe,

Ty, Baránku z Golgoty, Božský Spasiteľ,

počuj ma teraz, zatiaľ čo sa modlím,

vezmi preč všetky moje viny

a dovoľ mi od tohto dňa byť cele Tvoj.

 

Zatiaľ čo v zmätku temnosti kráčam

a šíri sa okolo mňa smútok,

buď Ty mojím Vodcom;

nech sa temnosť zmení v deň.

Zotri slzy i žiale.

Ani mi nikdy nedovoľ zblúdiť od Tvojho boku!

36        Zachovaj ma na tej ceste, Pane. Zachovaj ma v centre Tvojej vôle. Mladý alebo starý, nevieme, aký starý môžeš byť, a pritom môžeš mať aj osemdesiat rokov, a ak by si žil do rána, prežil by si mnohých šestnásťročných chlapcov a dievčatá. Bude mnoho šestnásťročných chlapcov a dievčat, ktorí sa pôjdu stretnúť s Bohom ešte pred svitaním rána. To je pravda. Tak vek s tým nemá nič spoločné. Tá vec je, si pripravený stretnúť sa s Ním? To je tá hlavná vec. Pomyslime na tieto veci teraz, zatiaľ čo sa modlíme, ako skloníme svoje hlavy.

38        Ó, milostivý a svätý a vzácny Otče života, prichádzame do Tvojej prítomnosti, všemohúci Bože, aby sme Ti dali vďaky z hĺbky našich sŕdc, že máme to privilégium sedieť dnes večer tu. Ako som chodil prednedávnom hore a dolu po nemocnici a díval som sa tam a boli tam ľudia, ktorí boli v bezvedomí a niektorí krvácali a plakali a iní boli pomätení a pripútaní na posteli, ó, Bože, modlím sa, aby bol každý jeden z nich pripravený, Otče, aby boli pripravení stretnúť Ťa, ak by náhodou odišli z tohto života. A pomyslieť, Pane, že to by sme mohli byť my, každý jeden z nás tu, nebyť Tvojej milosti. Ale Ty si nám nechal žiť, aby sme sa tu znovu dnes zišli spolu, aby sme urobili prípravy. Tie veci prechádzajú našimi srdcami a mysľami, Pane. A zatiaľ čo skúmaš vnútornosti nášho srdca, ak je pri nás nejaká nečistá vec, Pane, vezmi to preč, Otče. Bože, zasväť naše duše Tebe.

 Ďakujeme Ti za všetko, čo si urobil a čo veríme, že urobíš. A ohľadne toho svetla, ktoré sa dnes objavilo v dome sestry Bruce, ďakujem ti za to, Pane, to im dá silu.

40        A teraz, Pane, modlím sa, aby si dnes večer udelil, aby boli naše duše ustavične občerstvované v Tvojej prítomnosti tu v tejto modlitebni. Ďakujeme ti, Otče, za túto modlitebňu. Ďakujeme ti tu za jej pastora, nášho pastora, brata Nevilla, muža pokory, muža bezúhonnosti, muža, ktorý je plný Božej lásky pre Krista a pre Jeho cirkev. Modlím sa, aby si ho žehnal, tiež jeho milú spoločníčku a ich deti. A, Pane, nech dlho prebývajú tu medzi nami na zemi. Udeľ to. Drž chorobu preč od ich dverí a zachovaj ich zdravými. Drž chorobu preč od všetkých našich dverí, Pane, a zachovaj nás zdravými, aby sme Ti tak mohli slúžiť.

41A teraz kladieme svoje duše na oltár, aby sme boli preskúmaní, ako o chvíľu otvorím svoje oči, aby som prečítal Tvojej Slovo, ak to bude Tvoja vôľa, a keď na mňa padol dnes večer los, aby som sa snažil zlomiť chlieb života pre ľudí. Teraz, Pane, pomôž mi povedať niečo, čo by pomohlo niektorej biednej, unavenej duši, ktorá je dnes večer tu. Pomôž, aby to mohli byť tiež slová nápravy, aby sme tak vedeli, ako sa správať, čo by sme mali robiť a ako by sme mali žiť v tomto prítomnom svete, ak očakávame, že naším domovom bude Nebo. Udeľ to, Pane. A uzdrav choroby. Ak sú medzi nami takí, ktorí sú chorí, modlíme sa, aby si ich uzdravil. Posilni tých, ktorí sú ustatí. Modlíme sa za nich.

 Modlíme sa nielen za túto cirkev, ale aj za ostatné cirkvi, ktoré sú po celom svete, kde sa modlia a sú prednášané modlitby pred Bohom a kde mnohé desiatky tisícov hladných sŕdc svätých volajú, „Príď, Pane Ježišu, príď.“ Ó, Ty istotne jedného dňa vypočuješ naše volanie a prídeš.

 Ak je naším údelom, aby sme odišli predtým, ako bude ten príchod, vieme, že trúba zatrúbi a mŕtvi v Kristovi vstanú najprv. My vyjdeme a budeme jedného dňa stáť v Tvojej prítomnosti. Ďakujeme Ti za toto a očakávame na ten čas a priprav teraz naše srdcia. Lebo to prosíme v Mene Ježiša. Amen.

44        Tak dnes večer neočakávam, že budem hovoriť veľmi dlho, možno tridsať minút alebo štyridsať na jednu malú tému, ku ktorej by som chcel najprv prečítať miesto Písma, ktoré nachádzame v knihe Žalmov, Žalm 105, a prečítame od 15. verša vrátane. Zatiaľ čo budem čítať tento Žalm, chcem, aby ste počúvali veľmi pozorne čítanie Slova, pretože Božie Slovo nikdy nezlyhá.

Oslavujte Hospodina! Vzývajte jeho meno! Oznamujte jeho skutky medzi národami! (Pomyslite len na to.) ...oslavujte Hospodina! Vzývajte jeho meno! Oznamujte jeho skutky medzi národami!

Spievajte mu, spievajte mu žalmy! Rozmýšľajte o všetkých jeho divoch!

Chváľte sa menom jeho svätosti. Nech sa raduje srdce tých, ktorí hľadajú Hospodina!

Hľadajte Hospodina a jeho silu; hľadajte jeho tvár ustavične!

Pamätajte na jeho divy, ktoré učinil, na jeho zázraky a na súdy jeho úst,

vy, semeno Abraháma, jeho služobníka, synovia Jakobovi, jeho vyvolení!

On je Hospodin, náš Boh; jeho súdy na celej zemi.

Pamätá na veky, na svoju zmluvu, na slovo, ktoré prikázal, na tisíc pokolení,

na svoju zmluvu, ktorú učinil s Abrahámom, a na svoju prísahu, ktorú prisahal Izákovi.

A postavil to Jakobovi za ustanovenie, Izraelovi za večnú zmluvu

povediac: Tebe dám Kananejskú zem za podiel vášho dedičstva,

vtedy, keď ich bol ešte len malý počet, keď ich bolo máličko, a boli v nej pohostínmi.

A chodili od národa k národu a z kráľovstva k inému ľudu.

Nedopustil niktorému človekovi, aby ich utiskoval, a karhal kráľov pre nich

povediac: Nedotýkajte sa mojich pomazaných a mojim prorokom nerobte zlého!

45        Chcem z tohto vziať tému, „Rešpekt.“ Čítame tu, ako Dávid volá k Pánovi... Rešpekt je to, čo dĺžime Bohu. A to je tá jedna vec, ktorú by som chcel dostať do srdca každej osoby, ktorá je dnes večer tu, že vo všetkých veciach, ktoré vidíme sa diať, musíme tomu dať rešpekt. Vidíte, musíme to rešpektovať. A Dávid povedal, že keď bol Izrael len v malom počte, možno Abrahám, Izák a Jakob, o ktorých hovorí, bolo ich len pár mužov, že on pre nich karhal národy a kráľov. Boh karhal národy a kráľov hovoriac, „Nedotýkajte sa mojich pomazaných a nečiňte mojim prorokom zlého.“

46        V knihe Kazateľa v dvanástej kapitole, trinásty verš, je napísané toto. „Počuj záver celej tejto veci: Boj sa Boha a zachovávaj Jeho prikázania, lebo to je plnou povinnosťou človeka.“

 Záver celej veci je báť sa Boha. A vy nemôžete mať rešpekt, kým nemáte bázeň. Musíte mať Božiu bázeň. Šalamún tiež povedal v Prísloviach o bázni Božej, že ona je počiatkom múdrosti: bázeň Božia je počiatkom múdrosti.

 Tak to neznamená, že vy sa Ho obávate, ale to znamená, že vy Mu preukazujete rešpekt a úctivosť. A keď rešpektujete Boha, máte bázeň Božiu. Bojíte sa, že by ste sa Mu mohli znepáčiť v nejakej veci, bojíte sa, aby ste neurobili niečo zlé. Nechceli by ste...

49        Mám bázeň pred mojou matkou. Mám bázeň pred svojou manželkou. Mám bázeň pred svojou cirkvou. Mám bázeň pred všetkými Božími sluhami, aby som niekde na ich ceste nepoložil kameň potknutia. Mám bázeň pred ľuďmi. Mám bázeň pred ľuďmi mesta, aby som neurobil niečo zlé a nespôsobil, že si budú myslieť, že nie som kresťanom.

 Vidíte, vy to musíte, predtým, ako môžete mať rešpekt, musíte mať bázeň. A Boh to vyžaduje, On vyžaduje rešpekt. Boh to skutočne vyžaduje. A bázeň ho prináša. A my vieme, že bázeň prináša rešpekt.

51        Tak vezmite napríklad človeka, ktorý je farmárom alebo možno pracuje v nejakej dielni a nikto na neho nezvracia úvahu. A nech len dostane prácu v policajnej jednotke a nech ide na ulicu ako policajt so znakom na uniforme (Pričom deň predtým by s ním nikto ani neprehovoril), „Ahoj Ján. Ako sa máš?“ Vidíte, prečo je to? To je taký určitý strach alebo bázeň alebo rešpekt práve kvôli tomu. Možno, že zostane zvolený za primátora mesta alebo možno...

52        Kým by bol dnes večer prezident Kennedy, ak by nebol prezidentom Kennedym? Čo ak by bol tým istým človekom, ktorým je, ale pracoval by len vo fabrike Colgates tu dolu za štyridsať dolárov na týždeň? Vidíte? On by tu prešiel mestom a nikto by si ho vôbec nevšimol, jedine jeho blízki spoločníci. Ale tým, že je prezidentom Spojených štátov, zasluhuje si rešpekt. Vidíte?

53        A pretože Boh je Bohom, On vyžaduje rešpekt. To je pravda. A my Ho musíme rešpektovať a mať pred Ním bázeň, ktorá prináša rešpekt. Boh to vyžadoval pre Samého Seba a pre všetkých Jeho sluhov. Boh vyžaduje rešpekt pre Jeho sluhov. Jeho sluhovia, ako vieme, že oni sú Jeho sluhovia? Pretože On týchto sluhov potvrdzuje Svojím Slovom. On týchto sluhov berie a robí ich sluhami Božími a dokazuje, že sú sluhami skrze to, že spôsobuje, že Jeho Slovo cez týchto sluhov pôsobí. Potom tak, ako rešpektujete toho sluhu, rešpektujete Boha. Tak keď ja rešpektujem vás a vy rešpektujte mňa a rešpektujeme jeden druhého, potom rešpektujeme Boha.

54        Či nepovedal Ježiš, „Nakoľko ste toto urobili jednému z týchto mojich maličkých, Mne ste urobili. A lepšie by vám bolo, aby vám bol zavesený mlynský kameň na krk a boli by ste utopení v hlbinách mora, ako pohoršili jedného z nich. Lebo hovorím vám na ich tvár... Ich anjeli vždy hľadia na tvár Môjho Otca, ktorý je v nebesiach.“ Tak vieme, že oni sú... Že my, súc deťmi Božími, sme časťou Boha. A Boh vyžaduje tento rešpekt. A potom Boh ukazuje, kým sú Jeho deti. Vidíte? On to ukazuje znameniami a zázrakmi a tým, že sa to deje.

55        Tak začneme teraz s touto otázkou a vyvoláme niektorých týchto ľudí. Tak ak by som mal povedať o jednom, ktorým by som začal, pomyslel by som na... Vezmime na chvíľu Noeho. Noe mal zjavenie od Boha, hoci to bolo v protiklade ku všetkému, čo veda mohla dokázať, že je pravdivé. Ale on jednako hovoril s Bohom a Boh hovoril s ním. A on išiel a pripravoval archu, kde tí posmievači (Ako Biblia hovorí, že tu budú v posledných dňoch, takí, ako boli tam v tých dňoch), ako sa títo posmievači Noemu posmievali. Nuž, oni si mysleli, že on stratil hlavu, pretože staval archu. Ale Boh priviedol na tých posmievačov súd, pretože oni nepočúvali toho posla Božieho a neprišli do archy pod jeho kázaním, tak potom Boh poslal Božský súd na zem. Najprv urobil prípravu pre všetkých, ktorí to chceli prijať, aby unikli, a potom, ak oni neunikli, zostala tam už len jedna vec. Ak nevzali Božiu prípravu k úniku, potom pozostala už len jedna vec, a to je Božský súd.

56        Môžete urobiť len dve veci: leží tam len milosť alebo súd. Musíte prijať jedno alebo druhé. To je to, kde dnes večer stojíme. Buď vezmeme Božiu milosť alebo budeme stať pred Jeho súdom. Neexistuje jednoducho žiaden spôsob, ako to obísť. Boh vždy robí cestu úniku pre tých, ktorí túžia uniknúť. Potom On má... To, čo je zanechané, musí stáť pred Božím súdom, nie pretože Boh chce, aby pred tým stáli, ale pretože oni si sami vybrali. Rozumiete? Oni si sami vyberajú. To je to, kde dnes večer stojíme, priatelia, pred tou istou vecou. Môžme vziať buď Božiu cestu úniku alebo vziať Jeho súdy, jedno alebo druhé, ktoré len chceme. Či nie ste dnes večer šťastní, že môžete prijať cestu úniku? Pretože všetci, ktorí odmietnu cestu úniku budú musieť prísť pod súd.

57        Potom je tam ďalší muž, o ktorom by som rád hovoril. Bol to veľký, mocný prorok menom Mojžiš. Ľudia, Izrael, mali porozumieť podľa Písma, že Boh ich ide vyslobodiť a že ich ide vyviesť von z Egypta. Ale akonáhle mal Boh Svojho muža pripraveného a poslal ho dolu do Egypta, oni ku nemu nemali žiaden rešpekt. Oni ho odmietli a povedali, „Či nás zabiješ tak, ako si zabil toto Egypťana?“ A to spôsobilo, že museli zostať v zajatí ešte ďalších štyridsať rokov. Zostali v otroctve, pretože odmietli rešpektovať toho vysloboditeľa, ktorý ich prišiel vyslobodiť. To ich znovu umiestnilo do otroctva, nie pretože by Boh chcel, aby tam zostali (Čas bol presne na mieste), ale oni zostali ďalších štyridsať rokov, pretože odmietli akceptovať Božiu poskytnutú cestu úniku. Ó, ako verím, že to je to isté, čo sa deje dnes večer. Tá istá vec. Rozumiete?

59        Tým, že odmietli cestu von a Boh bol rozhodnutý a už povedal Abrahámovi a tamtým vo Svojej zmluve (Ako sme čítali o tom, čo Dávid spieval), On im zasľúbil, že On urobí určitú vec, tak Boh zachová Svoje zasľúbenie. On ich jednako išiel vyviesť, ale pravdepodobne asi celá ďalšia generácia vymrela. Tá stará generácia, ktorá sa smiala Mojžišovi, a tak ďalej, a neakceptovala to posolstvo, tá generácia (štyridsať rokov) vymrela a Mojžiš prišiel do ďalšej generácie. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Ak to oni nepríjmu, tak potom Boh nechá tú generáciu vymrieť a On privedie ďalšiu generáciu, aby to urobila. Tak oni to odmietli. A potom zisťujeme, že táto ďalšia generácia, ktorá prišla, keď išiel Mojžiš dolu, aby sa potvrdil...

60 Viete, Mojžiš sa veľmi bál ísť znovu dolu. Mojžiš mal teraz osemdesiat rokov a bol preč štyridsať rokov. A keď hovoril s Bohom pri horiacom kre, povedal, „Čo im poviem, že kto ma poslal?“ Boh nemal žiadne meno. Povedal, „Čo im poviem, že kto ma poslal?“ Povedal „Keď poviem, ‚‘Boh vašich otcov sa mi zjavil,‘“ povedia, „'Kto je to Boh našich otcov?‘“ Tak čo im poviem?“

 On povedal, „Povedz im, že SOM, KTORÝ SOM. A povedz im, že JA SOM TEN, KTORÝ SOM.“ A On povedal, „Čo je to v tvojej ruke, Mojžiš?“

 Povedal, „Palica.“ A hodil ju na zem a ona sa premenila na hada. A vložil svoju ruku k prsiam a ona sa stala malomocnou a vytiahol ju a bola uzdravená.

 Povedal, „Choď dolu a vezmi tieto znamenia a vykonaj ich pred ľuďmi a to bude potvrdením. Podľa týchto znamení budú vedieť, že som ťa poslal k vyslobodeniu.“ Ó, brat. Boh to vždy robí. Boh vždy dáva nadprirodzené znamenia. Rozumiete?

64        A teraz, keď prišiel dolu a povolal ľudí a urobil pred nimi svoje znamenia, celý Izrael uveril, každý jeden z nich. A oni išli rovno do paláca kvôli vyslobodeniu. A potom sa faraón rozhodol, že im nedá vyslobodenie, a tak Boh na faraóna zoslal súd. A vieme, čo sa stalo v Egypte.

 Je zvláštne, že potom, čo videli udiať sa všetky tieto znamenia, a potom prichádzajú k Červenému moru a zisťujú, že práve ten istý Boh, ktorý vykonal všetky tieto znamenia, potom tu pri Červenom mori pochybovali v Boha, práve v Toho, ktorý bol schopný urobiť im cestu úniku.

66        Tak tu je to, kde robíme našu chybu. Keď nás zasiahne nejaká malá nemoc, nejaká malá pohroma, alebo nás zastihne na ceste nejaký malý problém, potom odpadáme. Nejaký mladý obrátený, niekto si z neho urobí žarty a povie mu, „Vieš čo, ty nie si nič, len náboženský fanatik.“

 „Ja neznášam byť nazývaný náboženským fanatikom.“ Vidíte? Tu to máte, dostávate sa do pochybnosti. To je ten čas, kedy musíte stáť. To je ten čas, kedy musíte rešpektovať posla. To je ten čas, kedy máte dať slávu Bohu.

69        A Mojžiš povedal, „Toto všetko som pred vami urobil, týchto desať zázrakov. A Boh vám dal desať zázrakov, a potom sa obávate mora? Istotne. Koľko viac ešte bude treba, aby ste verili?“ On odišiel, vzal svoju palicu a držal ju pred morom a prišla búrka a odfúkla to na jednu stranu a oni potom prešli. A akonáhle sa tam dostali, ihneď sa začali sťažovať, že nemajú žiaden chlieb. Vidíte? Je to to isté. Potom Boh dal, aby pre nich pršal chlieb z neba. Potom sa sťažovali, že nemajú žiadnu vodu. Oni mali jednu sťažnosť za druhou. A všimol som si...

70 Poviete, „Dobre, možno oni boli tým neobráteným typom.“ No, možno boli. Je pravda, že s nimi bol zmiešaný zástup. Ale chcel by som vám pripomenúť jednu ďalšiu vec. Ak Boh poslal posla a potvrdil ho znameniami, že on je poslom poslaným od Boha, potom je to na nich, aby tohoto posla poslúchali. Presne tak. Oni musia toho posla poslúchať a mať k tomu poslovi rešpekt. Pozrite na Jozuu a Kálefa, oni zostávali rovno po jeho boku. Tak veru. V čomkoľvek bol Mojžiš, oni v tom boli tiež. Či mal Mojžiš pravdu alebo sa mýlil, oni zostávali jednako s ním, pretože oni vedeli, že on je Božím poslom.

72        A potom tam nachádzame, že jedného dňa, dokonca Miriam, prorokyňa, a Áron, najvyšší kňaz, si robili žarty z Mojžišovej manželky, pretože bola Etiópka, a pomysleli si, „Či nebolo dosť žien v našej vlastnej skupine, aby sa oženil? Namiesto toho, aby išiel tam dolu a oženil sa s takou ženou?“ To nebol Mojžišov výber, to bol Boží vyber pre Mojžiša. A keď si z toho robili žarty, tak rozhnevali Boha, až zasiahol Miriam, prorokyňu, malomocenstvom, bola to Mojžišova vlastná sestra. Čo s tým? Ona, prorokyňa, ale čo robila zlé? Ona si robila žarty a bola neúctivá k Božiemu poslovi, poslovi zmluvy toho dňa. A bola neúctivá. A tak isto Áron, veľkňaz, ktorý bol samotnými ústami Mojžiša (tak veru), a on bol s ňou.

 A potom Áron, keď videl, ako je jeho sestra zasiahnutá malomocenstvom, vyšiel za Mojžišom a povedal mu, „Či necháš, aby tvoja vlastná sestra zomrela?“

 A Mojžiš vošiel do stánku a padol pred Pánom a začal plakať a volať k Bohu, prosiť o milosrdenstvo pre svoju sestru. A Duch Pánov zostúpil a povedal, „Zavolaj Árona a Miriam, aby sa postavili tu predo Mnou.“ Ó!

 Boh vyžaduje rešpekt. Boh posiela Svoje posolstvo, vy to počúvajte a buďte k tomu úctiví. Nestarajte sa o to, či to nazývajú bandou náboženských fanatikov alebo akokoľvek to nazývajú, nech si svet robí, čo chce, ale vy preukážte rešpekt.

76        Tak tam stála Miriam. Boh povedal, „Zavolaj Miriam a zavolaj Mojžiša... vlastne zavolaj tu Árona, svojho brata a sestru, aby sa postavili predo Mnou.“ A keď prišli pred Boha, Boh povedal, „Či sa nebojíte Boha?“ To povedal veľkňazovi a Miriam, prorokyni. Povedal, „Ak bude medzi vami niekto, kto je duchovný alebo prorok, Ja, Pán, sa mu dám poznávať. Ja budem k nemu hovoriť vo videniach a zjavím mu Samého seba vo snoch, a tak ďalej, ak je duchovný alebo prorok.“ Ale povedal, „Môj služobník Mojžiš, hovorím s ním od ústa k uchu.“ Povedal, „Či sa nebojíte Boha?“ Inými slovami, „Keď hovoríte o Mojžišovi, hovoríte o Mne. Ak nedokážete rešpektovať Mojžiša, nerešpektujete Mňa.“ Povedal, „Či som medzi vami nedokázal, že on je Mojím sluhom? A vy k nemu nemáte vôbec žiadnu úctu.“

 Čo by to bola za lekcia pre ľudí tohto dňa: žiaden rešpekt, žiadna úcta.

 Tak On povedal, „A pretože ste to neurobili, to je ten dôvod, prečo máš malomocenstvo. To je ten dôvod, prečo sa udiali tieto veci,“ povedal, „pretože ste mali vedieť, že toto je Môj sluha. Vy to viete, tak keď hovoríte niečo proti nemu, hovoríte to proti Mne.“

80        A tak sa Mojžiš modlil, aby bol jej život ušetrený, a Boh jej život ušetril. Ona nežila potom veľmi dlho, zomrela. Ale bola očistená od svojho malomocenstva a bola mimo tábora sedem dní, viete, kvôli očisteniu, aby bola znovu očistená od svojho malomocenstva. Boh ju uzdravil.

 Ale to, čo sa On snažil do nich dostať, bolo toto, „Musíte rešpektovať to, čo Ja robím.“

 A ak to bol postoj Boha v tom dni, a Boh sa nemôže zmeniť, Boh chce, aby sme rešpektovali to, čo On robí. On to vyžaduje. Povedal, „Buď to budete rešpektovať, alebo sa niečo iné stane.“

83        Jeden človek mi raz povedal... Bol to biedny človek a potuloval sa tu po trhu, aby mohol z niečoho žiť. Zrútil sa a bol vo veľmi zlom stave. Vierou je Luterán a oni mali komúniu. Nevládal ísť peši do zboru, tak si vzal taxík a povedal, že ho to stálo osemdesiat centov, aby sa tam dostal, a osemdesiat centov na cestu späť. Jeho sused, ktorý bol veľmi bezbožný, ho videl, ako sa raz ráno modlí modlitbu Pána, a vysmial sa mu a robil si z neho žarty. Povedal svojmu susedovi, povedal tomuto človeku, „Kam to ideš taxíkom takto ráno?“

 Povedal, „Máme komúniu. Idem do zboru.“

 Povedal, „Čo je to komúnia?“

 Povedal, „Keď berieme chlieb a víno.“

 On povedal, „Ja som mal dnes ráno tiež pri stole svoju. Plátok bieleho chleba a deci whisky.“

85 Viem o troch chlapcoch, ktorý sa raz vysmiali v cirkvi kvôli komúnii, poznám ich. A oni išli hore do hotelovej izby a kúpili si šunkové sendviče a fľašu whisky a mali tam svoju komúniu a robili si žarty z komúnie, ktorú mali v letničnej cirkvi. Za menej ako tri mesiace od vtedy, všetci traja boli... Jeden bol mŕtvi a dvaja boli v blázinci.

 Nemôžete nerešpektovať Boha. Musíte Boha rešpektovať. Ak tomu neveríte, len buďte ticho a držte sa od toho preč. Alebo to robte a príďte úctivo a rešpektujte to. Nerobte si žarty z ľudí v Duchu. Nehovorte o ľuďoch, ktorí uctievajú v Duchu Božom. Nechajte ich tak.

87        Stál som tam rovno na rohu, kázal pred nejakými rokmi, ešte ako chlapec kazateľ. A prišla tam jedna žena, ona bola vierou katolíčka, ale vedel som, že jej manžel je katolík, ona nebola nič a bola to veľmi pekná, dobre vyzerajúca žena, mala asi dvadsať rokov, dvadsaťdva. Poznal som ju už ako dievča ešte tu v meste. A ona tam prišla a postavila sa a povedala, „Nedovolila by som ani svojej krave mať to náboženstvo, ktoré má William Branham.“

 A ďalší večer, predtým, ako som sa k nej mohol dostať, som počul, že zomiera v nemocnici a stále nevedeli, čo ju zabíja... Zomierala tam v nemocnici a jej manžel prišiel za mnou. Povedal... On bol katolík. On prišiel a povedal, „Poď rýchlo a povedz modlitbu za moju ženu, ona na teba celý večer volá a zomiera!“

89        Dobre, povedal som, „Pôjdem.“ A nastúpil som do auta a opustil zhromaždenie a išiel som do nemocnice. A vybehol som hore schodmi a stretol som sestričku a ona povedala, „Už je mŕtva.“

 A on prišiel, „Poď a aj tak za ňu povedz modlitbu.“

 Povedal som, „Je mŕtva.“

 On povedal, „Aj tak povedz modlitbu.“

 „To jej teraz vôbec nič nepomôže.“

 Povedal, „Dobre, poď, pozri sa na ňu.“ A prišiel som tam. A ona mala také tmavočervené vlasy, myslím, že to nazývajú hrdzavé, veľmi pekná žena, mala zopár pieh po tvári a mala veľké hnedé oči. A tá žena, sestrička, povedala, „Billy, ona zomierala v takej agónii, až kričala tvoje meno tak hlasno, ako len mohla, a hovorila, „Povedzte mu, aby mi odpustil,“ až tie pehy na nej vystúpili ako nejaké bradavice.“ A tie veľké hnedé oči boli tak vystúpené a jej viečka boli napoly zavreté. Samozrejme, viete, čo sa deje, keď niekto zomiera, jeho obličky a vnútornosti sa hýbu, no, ona tam páchla a zomrela v takej agónii, pretože... Nie pretože nerešpektovala mňa, ale pretože nerešpektovala Evanjelium, ktoré som kázal a Boh konal znameniami a zázrakmi.

91        Pred nejakým časom v New Albany, zatiaľ čo som sa rozprával s jedným hriešnikom a viedol som ho ku Kristovi, bol to vysoký, drsný muž v servise. A jeden človek bol mojím priateľom, bol to jeho zať, ktorý mal servis hneď vedľa neho. Stál som tam a kázal počas obedovej prestávky, jedli sme sendvič a rozprával som sa s ním o Bohu. Cez deň sa snažím nájsť nejaké miesto, kde by som sa mohol ísť naobedovať, a snažím sa získať nejakú dušu pre Krista. On povedal, „Pán Branham,“ povedal. Sám som bol ešte len chlapcom kazateľom. Povedal, „Pán Branham,“ povedal, „moja matka mala taký druh náboženstva, také srdcom cítené náboženstvo.“ A slzy mu stekali po lícach.

 Povedal som, „Ako dlho je to, čo už odišla?“

 Povedal, „Pred rokmi. Vždy sa za mňa modlila.“ Povedal som, „Ten Boh, ktorý počul jej modlitby, sa jej na ne teraz snaží odpovedať.“

 A ten človek tam vošiel a povedal, „Ahoj.“ Bol opitý. Povedal, „Hej, Billy, počúvaj.“ Povedal, „Kedykoľvek by si chcel prísť do môjho servisu,“ povedal, „Príď, ale,“ povedal, „neprinášaj sem toto tvoje staré fanatické náboženstvo.“

 Otočil som sa a pozrel na neho a povedal som mu, „Kdekoľvek Kristus nie je vítaný, tak ja tam nebudem.“

 A tak on sa otočil a povedal, „Ach, spamätaj sa, chlapče.“

 A len som počul hlas vo svojom srdci, ako hovorí, „Budete žať, čo ste siali. Lepšie by vám bolo zavesiť mlynský kameň na krk a utopiť vás do hlbiny mora.“ A jeho zať ho rovno v to popoludnie prešiel dvojtonovým Chevroletom, náklaďákom, a rozmačkal ho na zemi.

 Vidíte, musíte Boha rešpektovať, musíte, vy... Boh vyžaduje rešpekt a On to vyžaduje.

 A tak Miriam mala vedieť niečo lepšie. Tak isto Áron to mal vedieť, mal vedieť, že Mojžiš bol vedený Duchom Božím, aby urobil to, čo mal urobiť.

99        Pred pár dňami mi jeden baptistický kazateľ, ktorý je odtiaľto tu, napísal list. Ó, či ma tam on len poriadne nepretriasol, povedal, „Chlap, ktorý je tak lenivý ako ty, so službou, ktorá by bola rovnou Eliášovi a prorokom,“ povedal, „A potom ty sedíš doma a nerobíš nič...“

 Billy v tom čase robil prácu sekretára a odpísal mu naspäť list. A pomyslel si, „Dobre, myslím, že mu odpíšem,“ povedal. Ale pomyslel si, že lepšie bude, keď si to najprv ja prečítam predtým, ako mu on odpovie. Ale malo to v sebe veľa diplomacie. Povedal, „Tak, toto teraz nie je môj otec, toto som ja.“ Povedal, „Práve ste povedali, že môj ocko má službu ako Eliáš.“ A povedal, „A povedali ste, že sedí niekde na brehu rieky s udicou v ruke alebo niekde v horách s puškou.“ Povedal, „Čo by ste povedali o Eliášovi, keď tam sedel tri roky pri jednom potoku,“ povedal, „Či neviete, že oni sú vedení Duchom Božím, aby robili to, čo robia?“ Vidíte, každý to chce posudzovať svojím vlastným spôsobom. Ale človek musí byť vedený Duchom Božím a vy tomu musíte preukázať rešpekt. To je všetko.

101        Tu prednedávnom, jedna vzácna duša tu v meste videla iného brata, ktorý povedal, „Kde je Bill?“

 On povedal, „Je hore v Kanade.“

 Povedal, „Hádam išiel poľovať?“

 On povedal, „Áno, išiel poľovať.“

 Povedal, „Ach, to sú nezmysly, také niečo.“

 V poriadku, ten človek nevedel, že ja som bol pod mocou Ducha Svätého skrze videnie toho TAK HOVORÍ PÁN vedený, aby som tam išiel. Čo potom urobíte v deň súdu? Čo by to pomohlo, keby som išiel k posteli toho človeka a modlil sa za neho? Po prvé, on mi neverí. A ľudia, keď chodia a hovoria takéto veci, ako keby som nevedel, že oni tomu neveria? Hoci vás tľapkajú po chrbte a nazývajú vás bratom, jednako viete, že oni tomu neveria. Rozumiete? Oni tomu neveria. A môžete mať... Nemôžete pri nich urobiť žiadnu vec, oni vás zavolajú, aby ste sa za nich modlili, ale to im vôbec nič nepomôže, pretože oni to nerešpektujú (oni to znevažujú). Musíte tomu veriť. Pozorujte tých, ktorí tomu skutočne uverili, a pozorujte, čo sa deje. Vidíte, vy k tomu musíte mať rešpekt.

103        Jezábeľ vo dňoch Eliáša, ako ona znevažovala Eliáša, ako ona... Eliáš bol v skutočnosti jej pastorom. Iste. Ó, ona by to neprijala. Och, nie, ona bola ateistka alebo neveriaca, ctiteľka modiel. A ona mala svojich pohanských kňazov. Ale jednako Eliáš bol jej pastorom. Boh ho tam poslal, aby bol pastorom. On bol pastorom, či... Či na ňu nenakričal a nepovedal jej všetky jej hriechy, jednako bol jej pastorom. Ona by to vôbec neprijala, ale ona ho znevažovala. Nenávidela ho. Iste, nenávidela. A čo sa jej stalo? Boh nechal, aby ju na ulici zožrali psi. To je pravda. Pretože, prečo? Ona znevážila posolstvo, ktoré Eliáš kázal.

104        Boh požaduje rešpekt. Musíte ho mať. Ak niečo kedy dostanete od Boha, budete musieť Boha rešpektovať. A musíte to urobiť zo svojho srdca, z hĺbky svojho srdca. Musíte to urobiť.

 Ale ona znevážila Boha, keď znevážila Jeho proroka. Tak ona vedela, že Eliáš je prorokom. Oni v Izraeli nemali nič, čo by sa mohlo porovnať s Eliášom. Jeho videnia a všetko bolo pred Bohom dokonalé. Ale on ich odsúdil. Ó, pre milosrdenstvo, áno. On kričal na každú denomináciu, na všetko ostatné. Všetko, čo sa nazýva hriechom, on to všetko odsúdil od toho najmenšieho po toho najväčšieho kráľa a všetkých, on si pred nikým z nich nedával servítku pred ústa. Ale oni museli vedieť, že on bol prorokom. Nemohli jednoducho od toho odísť a nevedieť to. Tak veru. Dokonca Achab sa ho snažil obviniť kvôli tomu suchu. A on sa modlil k Bohu, aby poslal sucho. Áno, modlil. A povedal, „Mám moc zavrieť nebesia, že nebude pršať ani rosa nespadne, kým ju ja nezavolám.“

107        Viete si predstaviť tú malú Jezábeľ s tou vymaľovanou tvárou, ako dupala hore dole po zemi, „Ten starý pokrytec, starý pokrytec, spôsobuje, že všetky tieto malé deti tu trpia,“ a všetko také. Eliáš sa ich snažil priviesť späť k Bohu, snažil sa získať národ späť pre Boha. Rozumiete? A vyzeralo to... Ona mohla povedať ľuďom, „A vy mi chcete povedať, že veríte v takéhoto človeka, ktorý takto uzavrie zem, až ani neprší ani rosa nepadá? A všetko jeho pokrytectvo alebo čarodejníctvo,“ akokoľvek to ona chcela nazývať. „A on nie je nič iné ako čarodejník a veštec alebo niečo také. On zavrel nebesia, nezaprší a spôsobuje, že všetci títo ľudia trpia. A vy hovoríte, že to je vôľa Božia?“ To bola vôľa Božia.

108        Nezáleží na ničom, vy sa musíte dívať na... Vy musíte Boha rešpektovať bez ohľadu na to, čo On robí. On vie, čo robí, vyzeralo to zle, deti trpeli, ľudia trpeli, dobytok zomieral, ovce zomierali, nikde nebolo vody, noci boli horúce a sparné, slnko bolo na oblohe počas dňa tak jasné ako meď po tri roky a šesť mesiacov. Eliáš tam sedel na vrchu a povedal, „Ani rosa nespadne, kým ju ja nezavolám.“ To je pravda. Ó, ako ho nenávideli.

109        A keď ho našiel Achab, povedal, „To si ty, ktorý trápiš Izraela?“

 Ten starý Eliáš sa mu pozrel rovno do tváre a povedal, „Nie, nie ja, ale to si ty, ktorý trápiš Izrael.“ To je pravda. Vidíte, dokonca ani Achab pre neho nemal žiaden rešpekt. Viete, čo Eliáš povedal Achabovi, povedal, „Pretože si prelial nevinnú krv Nábota, psi budú lízať aj tvoju krv na uliciach.“ A stalo sa to. Pretože oni znevážili Božieho posla. To je presne pravda. Oni to znevážili.

 Tak Miriam to znevážila. Áron to znevážil. Nezáleží na tom, kto ste, kresťan alebo nie kresťan, stále musíte Bohu priniesť rešpekt a rešpektovať to, čo On robí, alebo potom trpieť následky. Je to buď prijať to alebo ísť pod súd, jedno alebo druhé, záleží na vás.

112        Ako by som mohol hovoriť svoje svedectvo hodiny a hodiny o tom, čo som videl dosiaľ v mojom živote, čo som videl v iných krajinách a iných častiach zeme, a tak ďalej, tie veci, ktoré sa stali. Ale preskočím to, poviem len niečo, aby ste mali nejakú predstavu toho, čo sa vám snažím povedať, že musíte mať rešpekt. Videl som mladých ľudí, ako sedeli v zhromaždení a chichotali sa a smiali na zhromaždení a za menej ako dvadsaťštyri hodín mali zrážku na ulici. Videl som mladých ľudí, ako sedeli na zhromaždení a keď som v jednom roku bol na tom určitom mieste a na ďalší krát možno behom šiestich mesiacov, videl som, že sa vrátili späť na to isté miesto a prakticky každý jeden z nich bol preč alebo ležal niekde s chorobou a podobne. To je pravda. Musíte to rešpektovať.

113        Pamätám si jedného večera v Tennessee jedno mladé dievča, keď som vychádzal dverami a kázal som v jednej veľkej baptistickej cirkvi. Vychádzal som dverami a cítil som sa v ten večer vedený, aby som ju vyzval, aby prišla ku Kristovi. No, ona sa mi vysmiala do tváre, keď som ju vyzýval, aby prišla ku Kristovi. Ona bola náhodou jednou z dcér diakona. A ako som tam stál pri dverách v ten večer, ona si tam na mňa počkala, keď budem vychádzať. Povedala, „Chcem teraz, aby si niečo vedel, nikdy viac ma už takto nestrápňuj.“

 Povedal som, „Boh ťa volal.“

 Ona povedala, „Nezmysel. Som mladá,“ povedala, „Na to mám ešte mnoho času.“ Povedala, „Môj ocko má pre nás všetkých doma dostatok náboženstva.“

 Povedal som, „To nie je dostatok pre teba, sestra, lebo každý musí mať svoje osobné náboženstvo.“

 Povedala, „Ak by som chcela niekoho, kto by mi o tom hovoril, tak by som si zohnala niekoho, kto má viac rozumu, nie niekoho, ako si ty.“

 Povedal som, „Choď, povedz si, čo len chceš, mňa to netrápi, ale jedného dňa to budeš ľutovať.“

118        O nie dlhý čas som prechádzal tým istým mestom. A tu ona prechádza po ulici, v spodničke, ktorá jej visela, vykračuje si s cigaretou v ruke a ponúka mi whisky. Tá istá vec... A tu je jej svedectvo, ona povedala, „Pamätáš na ten večer, ako si ma vyzval?“ Povedala, „Bola to pravda.“ Povedala, „Duch Boží mi v ten večer svedčil a snažil sa ma doviesť do toho, aby som prišla.“ A povedala, „Odvtedy by som mohla vidieť dušu svojej matky, ako sa smaží v pekle ako placka, a smiať sa na tom.“ To je to, čo sa stalo. Vidíte?

 Boha musíte rešpektovať. To je všetko. Musíš to robiť, brat. To je všetko. Jezábeľ to znevážila.

120        Pamätám si iný čas, boli určité neúctivé deti, boli vychovávané v jednom dome.

 Eliáš vo svojich dňoch, samozrejme, ľudia ho nenávideli, pretože on zavolal na zem hlad. Boli niektorí ľudia, ktorí učili svoje deti, že Eliáš, človek, ktorý bol prenesený a vzatý do neba, že on bol len niekde zabitý a oni ho pochovali a ukryli. Oni tomu neverili.

 Tak Elizeus zaujal jeho miesto a teraz bol on poslom dňa, potom, ako bol Eliáš vzatý hore. A tak prechádzal určitým mestom a tie deti, nejaké malé deti z toho mesta, vybehli a robili si z neho žarty a hovorili, „Povedz, ty starý plešatý, ty si nešiel hore ako Eliáš, že?“ Vidíte, oni neverili, že Eliáš išiel hore. Tu to je. Oni nezneuctievali toho človeka, oni zneuctievali jeho posolstvo. On bol následovníkom Eliáša. Mal pomazanie a Duch Eliáša bol na ňom. On išiel a robil práve tie isté veci, ktoré robil Eliáš. Haleluja.

 Ježiš povedal, „Ten, ktorý verí vo Mňa, skutky, ktoré Ja činím, on tiež bude činiť.“ Áno. „Tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria.“

 Oni to znevažovali. A oni znevážili Elizea, pretože on veril v Eliáša, pretože Duch bol na ňom. A on sa otočil a udrel Jordán jeho plášťom a otvoril Jordán a prešiel a urobil ten istý druh zázraku, ktorý urobil Eliáš. A dokonca všetci kazatelia tam hore v škole prorokov povedali, „Duch Eliášov odpočíva na Elizeovi,“ a rozhlásili to po krajine.

125        A ľudia, stavím sa, že sa smiali a hovorili jeden druhému, „Hej, hej, pozri,“ povedali, „Tá banda náboženských fanatikov, bláznov, hovorí, že ten človek išiel do neba bez toho, že by zomrel, že zostúpili kone. My sme žiadne nevideli.“ Samozrejme, že nevideli. Istotne nie, oni ich nevideli. „My sme nevideli žiadne kone. Nepočuli sme nikde žiadne kočiare. Nezmysel. Ten starec zomrel a oni ho pochovali a potom sa okolo toho snažia urobiť veľké haló.“ Práve tak, ako by povedali dnes, to isté, ako povedali o Ježišovi, hovorili, „Tak oni prišli v noci a ukradli Jeho telo.“ Oni dokonca aj zaplatili vojakom za to, aby toto povedali. Ale On vstal z mŕtvych.

 A Eliáš bol vzatý v ohnivom voze s ohnivými koňmi.

128        A keď tam prišiel tento mladý prorok a prechádzal mestom... A on už ako mladý muž stratil svoje vlasy. Išiel dolu a tak tieto malé deti za ním bežali a hovorili, „Hej, prečo si nešiel hore s Eliášom?“ Povedali, „Ty, plešivý, ty,“ vidíte? A oni mu preukazovali nerešpekt. A čo urobil Elizeus? Obrátil sa v moci ducha a preklial tie deti. Čo sa stalo? Z lesa vyšli dve medvedice a zabili z nich štyridsaťdva. To je pravda. Nerešpekt, neúcta, nemôžete to robiť. Musíte Boha rešpektovať.

129        Ak by niektoré z tých detí povedali, ak by ich otec alebo matka povedali, „Pozrite sa, deti, ľudia hovoria, že Eliáš bol vzatý. No, my o tom nevieme, ale jednako ja neviem, či to tak je alebo nie, ale poviem vám niečo, najlepšie bude o tom nehovoriť nič. Len choďte vpred. Keď bude prechádzať okolo... Počuli sme, že dnes prechádzal mestom a ide tam mať zhromaždenie na ulici. Ak tam bude, ak vy, deti, budete na ceste, pôjdete dnes do školy a stretnete ho, len povedzte, 'Dobrý deň, reverend, ako sa máte, pane?‘ Alebo niečo také. Prehovorte k nemu.“ Ale namiesto toho niet pochýb, že im bolo doma povedané, ó, oni počuli ocka aj mamu, ako sedia pri stole a spolu sa smejú a hovoria, „To si ešte nepočula. Ľudia hovori, že ten starý náboženský fanatik bol vzatý. Či sa niečo také dá veriť? A hovoria, že tento starý plešatec a on je tak plešatý ako tekvica, nemá ani tridsaťpäť rokov a prichádza sem dole a povedal, že bude mať na ulici zhromaždenie, a on očakáva, že budeme veriť takému nezmyslu. No, on nie je ničím iným, len obyčajným podvodníkom. To je všetko. „Pretože on nepríde do našich cirkví. On je presne taký ako Eliáš, on nepríde do našich cirkví. No, tak on bude... V tom je pravdepodobne nejaké čarodejníctvo, nejaké triky, nejaký podvod, ktorý tam on má tak ako Eliáš.“ Oni mu neverili. A tak to boli tie malé deti učené doma.

131        Ak by boli učené úcte a rešpektu, tak by prišli pred Božieho proroka a poprosili by, aby sa za nich pomodlil. Ale oni boli učené, aby sa chichúňali a smiali a robili si žarty, ako to robia deti dnes. Nie, príliš mnoho si ich dnes robí žarty z pouličného zhromaždenia, robia si žarty z kázania Evanjelia.

 Tak Eliáš ich preklial v mene Pánovom. Nie kvôli tým deťom, ale kvôli neúcte tých rodičov, ktoré vychovali deti tak, aby znevažovali Boha. Vyšli dve medvedice a zabili z nich štyridsaťdva. Tak to bola neúcta. Boh vyžaduje rešpekt. Ale keď nerešpektovali Jeho proroka, nerešpektovali Jeho, bez ohľadu na to, či mu verili alebo nie, mali radšej držať zavreté ústa a držať sa od toho preč. Ale nie, oni do toho niečo museli vložiť. Oni niečo museli povedať, čo nemali povedať. A čo sa im stalo?

134         Vezmime nejakých ľudí, ktorí to rešpektovali. Vezmime príklad Sunamitskej ženy a toho istého proroka Eliáša. Ona v skutočnosti nebola Izraelitkou. Ona bola zo Súnema, ale verila v Boha. Ako videla tohto muža prechádzať cez mesto a počula ho hovoriť, uvidela znamenia, ktoré on urobil.

 V histórii sa hovorí, neviem, či je to pravda alebo nie, že jedného dňa sa svorka divých psov snažila chytiť nejaké malé dievča. Tak toto nie je v Písme, to je len nejaký príbeh, ktorý som čítal. A hovorí sa tam, že táto Sunamitská žena stála na rohu a uvidela, ako tieto psi idú zabiť toto malé dievča. A tento svätý muž prechádzal mestom a on zodvihol svoju palicu k Bohu a zvolal o milosť pre tieto malé deti a tie psi sa otočili a odišli od nich. Či to tak bolo alebo nie, zdá sa, že to tak mohlo byť, ja neviem.

136        Ale každopádne, táto žena povedala, keď Biblia, keď ona „Rozpoznala, že toto je svätý muž...“ Ona rozpoznala, že niečo sa stalo. Ona uvidela, kým on je, a rozpoznala, že on je svätý muž od Boha. A namiesto toho, aby ho znevážila, ako to urobila Jezábeľ, ona mu preukázala rešpekt. Ona povedala svojmu mužovi, „Toto sme schopní urobiť, prosím ťa, postavme mu tu niekde malý domček. Dajme mu nejaké malé miesto, lebo on je unavený. Pozorovala som ho. Starne a všimla som si, ako mu šedivejú vlasy a ako mu visí brada a ide so svojou starou palicou a tie jeho chudé ruky, ako kráča a má také chatrné ruky... A keď tu prichádzal a niesol tú malú nádobku oleja po svojom boku a má kus ovčej kože omotanej okolo seba, ide po horúcom slnku a zdá sa, že jeho telo je červené a spálené. A tak, prosím ťa, urobme mu tu také malé miesto odpočinku na ceste. Zožeňme staviteľa a nech sem príde a postaví mu také malé miesto a tam ho môžeme ubytovať, pretože spoznávam, že jeho duch, podľa jeho ducha, on je svätý muž. Je to muž Boží.“ Ó, ó, čo sa rozdiel.

137        A tak jej manžel súhlasil a ona ... On možno povedal, „Drahá, ja som si tiež toho muža všimol. Počúval som ho, pozoroval som ho, videl som jeho skutky. Viem, že je to svätý muž Boží. Tak my to urobíme.“ A tak zavolali staviteľa a vystavili mu tam také malé miesto a dali mu tam posteľ, aby si mohol odpočinúť, aby si tak mohol ľahnúť a oddýchnuť, urobili mu tam miesto, kde si môže umyť nohy, dať trochu vody a podobne, a všetko mu to tam urobili. A keď ten prorok išiel okolo, samozrejme, to tak požehnalo jeho dušu, keď videl, že niečo bolo pre neho urobené. Povedal Geházimu, „Choď, zavolaj ju a opýtaj sa jej, čo by som pre ňu mohol urobiť, či by som sa mal prihovoriť u kráľa alebo u hlavného kapitána,“ on...

 Ona povedala, „Bývam so svojimi ľuďmi a nemám žiadnu potrebu.“

 Ale Geházi povedal, „Nemá žiadne deti. A jej muž je pokročilý vo veku, je už starý. Nemajú žiadne deti.“

 Potom si viem predstaviť, ako tam Eliáš leží na tejto posteli, ktorou ho ona požehnala tým, že mu to dali, a mohol si umyť nohy a umyť si bradu a podobne, a ležal tam a bezpochyby videl videnie Pánove. Pretože tak sa to vždy deje. Povedal, „Choď, zavolaj ju a povedz jej, aby sa postavila sem predo mňa.“ Ó! „Choď, zavolaj ju, pretože ona preukázala Bohu rešpekt. Choď a povedz jej, aby sem prišla.“

 Keď sa postavila vo dverách, on povedal, „TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. Asi o tomto čase, na ďalší rok, budeš mať dieťa.“ A asi v tom čase na ďalší rok ona mala dieťa.

143        Potom satan, keď mal ten chlapec asi dvanásť rokov a jedného dňa bol so svojím otcom vonku na poli, a satan povedal, „Zbavím sa toho dieťaťa,“ a tak ho udrel úpalom. A ten chlapec zomrel v matkinom náručí. Či ju to znechutilo? Nie veru. Povedala, „Osedlajte mi mula. A choďte napred a nezastavujte sa. Choďte na horu Karmel, tam na tú horu, pretože jedného dňa tadeto prechádzal.“ Ó, tu to máte. To je rešpekt. To je rešpekt.

 A jej manžel povedal, „Ideš za mužom Božím.“ Povedal, „Nie je ani novmesiac ani sabat, on tam nebude vo svojom...“

 Ona povedala, „Všetko bude v poriadku, len mi osedlaj mula a dovoľ mi ísť.“ A tak išli.

147        A dostali sa na ten vrch. A keď sa Eliáš pozrel zo svojej jaskyne a vyšiel von a pozrel sa na ňu a povedal, „Vyzerá to, že prichádza tá Sunamitská žena.“ Povedal, „Musí byť zarmútená.“ Povedal, „Choď jej naproti.“ A keď... On povedal, „Je zarmútená v srdci a Boh mi o tom nič nepovedal.“

 Vidíte? Boh vám nemusí hovoriť všetko (Vidíte), tak On dokonca nehovorí ani svojim prorokom všetko. On robí len to, čo On chce robiť, On je Bohom.

149        Eliáš tu povedal, „Boh...“ Čo ak by Eliáš povedal toto, „Prečo si mi nepovedal, prečo prichádza, prečo si mi o tom všetkom nepovedal?“ Potom by nič neuvidel. Ale pre Eliáša to bolo v poriadku, čokoľvek to bolo... A čo ak by ona prišla k nemu a povedala, „Ty si povedal, že si služobníkom Božím? Ty pokrytec. Verím, že nie si nič iné ako náboženský fanatik.“ Vtedy by sa nič nestalo. Rozumiete? Boh nás niekedy skúša, aby videl, čo budeme robiť.

151 Tak namiesto toho ona bežala k jeho nohám a poklonila sa akoby Bohu. A povedala... Ona mu vyjavila, čo bolo vo veci. A Eliáš povedal, „Vezmi si moju palicu a polož to na dieťa.“

 A keď to povedal, tá žena povedala, „Akože žije Pán Boh a akože tvoja duša nikdy nezomrie (Ó), ty si sluha Boží a ja ťa neopustím. Zostanem rovno tu, až kým Boh nepošle videnie.“ Starý Eliáš tam zostal trochu dlhšie, potom si opásal bedrá, vzal svoju palicu a išiel.

 Vošiel do izby, kde ležalo to dieťa, mŕtve dieťa. Chodil hore dolu, takto prešiel niekoľkokrát. Kvôli tej úctivej žene, žene, ktorá ho rešpektovala, a muž, ktorý ho rešpektoval a veril, že on je mužom Božím, on chodil hore a dolu po izbe, až kým Boh neodpovedal. Amen. Potom sa na to dieťa položil a ono kýchlo sedemkrát a on ho zodvihol a dal ho tej matke. Vyšiel von a vrátil sa do jaskyne. Pretože ona rešpektovala muža Božieho. Amen. Boh požaduje rešpekt.

154        A čo Marta? Ona sa vždy starala o to, aby pripravila Ježišovi dobré jedlo. Mária chcela počuť Slovo Božie a tak si len k Nemu sadla a počúvala Ho. Nestarala sa o to, či sú obliečky na vankúše vymenené alebo či sú záclony zaprášené alebo či majú čo jesť alebo nie, ona chcela len počuť, čo chce Ježiš povedať. Ale Marta mu vždy chcela uvariť dobré jedlo, chcela si byť vždy istá, že stolička je mäkká a že je dobre uložená a že všetko je pekne čisté. Ale ona chcela urobiť niečo pre Ježiša jej spôsobom a Mária chcela niečo urobiť zase svojím spôsobom. Ale jedného dňa, keď Lazár prišiel... Mnoho ľudí hovorí proti Marte, hovoria, že sa mala viac zaujímať. Ó, nie, počkajte chvíľu. Pozrite, prišiel čas pre Martu, aby sa preukázala. A potom, keď Ježiš... Keď Lazár, jej brat, zomrel, ona dala po Neho poslať, aby sa za neho pomodlil. On neprišiel. On to zavolanie ignoroval, išiel niekam inam. Dala znovu po Neho poslať a On stále to zavolanie ignoroval.

155        Ale keď nakoniec prišiel, zdalo sa, že ona by mohla k Nemu prísť a povedať, „Prečo si neprišiel? Prečo si neprišiel, keď som ťa volala? Môj brat tam ležal chorý. Opustili sme svoju cirkev, opustili sme svoju organizáciu, urobili sme všetko, aby sme nasledovali Tvoje posolstvo, pretože sme uverili, že Ty si mužom Božím. Ale ako môže muž Boží... A my, dve siroty, tri deti siroty, traja ľudia, ktorí sme sirotami, a naším živobytím bolo robiť pokrývky pre chrám. Boli sme tam členmi, naša matka a otec tam boli členmi. Ale pretože Ty si nás zlanáril, aby sme verili tomuto, čo sa Ty snažíš učiť, a hovoríš, že si Synom Božím a prorokom poslaným od Boha a tieto veci, ako Ti vôbec môžeme veriť, človeku, ktorý ma ani nepočúvne, keď na Neho volám? Keď som bola v potrebe a potrebovala som Ťa, Ty si ignoroval moje odkazy a išiel si ďalej. A ja som znovu dala poslať a Ty si to stále ignoroval. Prečo si urobil takú vec?“ Ak by to ona bola takto urobila, ten príbeh by bol býval dnes večer iný.

156        Čo urobila? Dobehla rovno tam, kde bol, padla mu k nohám a povedala, „Pane, ak by si tu bol býval, môj brat by nebol zomrel.“ Ó, tu to máte. Čo robila? Ona preukazovala rešpekt. Ona bola v prítomnosti Božej a rešpektovala Ho. Nazývala Ho svojím Pánom. „Pane, ak by si tu bol býval.“ (Nie to, „Ja som po teba poslala.“ To bolo všetko zabudnuté.) „Tak, teraz si tu, keby si tu bol býval, môj brat by nebol zomrel.“

 On povedal, „Tvoj brat znovu vstane.“

 „Ó,“ povedala, „Áno, Pane, viem, že vstane v tom poslednom dni.“

 A On povedal, „Ale Ja som vzkriesenie a život. Ten, ktorý verí vo Mňa, hoci by bol mŕtvy, jednako bude žiť. Ktokoľvek žije a verí vo Mňa, nikdy nezomrie.“

 Verím, Pane, že Ty si Synom Božím, ktorý mal prísť na svet. A dokonca teraz, Pane (ó), dokonca teraz... (Nie, „Pane, Ty si mal urobiť toto a mal si urobiť tamto.“), ale dokonca teraz, čokoľvek požiadaš Boha, Boh Ti to dá.“ Hmm. To je to.

160        Čo ak by sme to povedali dnes večer niekomu, „Ó, môj brat, verím, že čo poprosíš Boha, Boh ti to dá,“ prišli by tie isté výsledky. Ale bez ohľadu na to, koľko bol, ak bol... A my vieme, že On bol Synom Božím. Ak by si to ona nevážila, to by nikdy nefungovalo. Bolo to z jej srdca. Povedala, „Dokonca teraz, Pane, čokoľvek požiadaš Boha, Boh ti to dá.“ To je to. To je to. Ona to zo svojho srdca uverila. Ak by On išiel na poľovačku alebo na ryby, to by pre ňu nerobilo žiaden rozdiel. Nie.

162        Ak by Eliáš išiel na poľovačku alebo niekam, pre tú Sunamitku by to nerobilo rozdiel. Ona stále verila, že on je mužom Božím. Iste. Nezáleží na tom, čo urobil, on bol pre ňu stále mužom Božím, pretože ona videla Boha pohybovať sa v jeho živote.

 A pre Martu nezáležalo na tom, čo sa stalo, ona uvidela, čo Boh pre neho urobil. Ona povedala, „Aj teraz, Pane, čokoľvek požiadaš Boha, Boh ti to dá...“ Ó, tu to máte.

 On povedal, „Tvoj brat vstane.“ A tak On povedal, „Kde ste ho pochovali?“ A išli k hrobu. A On zavolal Lazára z hrobu potom, ako bol mŕtvy štyri dni. Prečo? Pretože Lazarova sestra vzdala úctu tomu, čím On je.

165        Ak nedokážete rešpektovať človeka, rešpektujte ten úrad, ktorý má v Bohu. To je presne tak, rešpektujte ho. Ak prichádza kazateľ, váš pastor, vždy ho rešpektujte. Počul som zhromaždenia, ktoré hovorili o svojom pastorovi, ako len o ňom hovorili, zhadzovali ho, vysmievali sa mu. Ako ten pastor potom niekedy niečo pre vás urobí? Nebude to môcť. Vy nie... Ja nehovorím o tejto cirkvi, ale mám na mysli cirkvi, ktoré som videl, ak vy... Musíte milovať svojho pastora. Musíte vedieť, že on je ľudská bytosť, ale jednako Boh ho urobil svojím pastorom. Duch Svätý ho urobil dozorcom, potom vy ho podľa toho musíte rešpektovať. A nezáleží na tom, čo ten pastor urobil, ak ho vo svojom srdci rešpektujete ako Božieho sluhu, Boh vás za to bude rešpektovať.

 „Ten kto prijíma mňa, prijíma toho, ktorý ma poslal,“ povedal Ježiš. „Ten, kto Ma neprijíma, Ho nemôže prijať.“ Vidíte, oni hovorili, že Boh je ich otcom, a On povedal, „Váš otec je diabol.“ Tak vidíte, vy to musíte rešpektovať a veriť tomu, veriť, kým On je. Áno, Marta tomu uverila.

168        A to je tá jedna malá vec, ktorej som sa dnes ráno dotkol, keď prišla tá žena, Sýrofeničanka. Pozrite, ako bola ostro odmietnutá. On tam bol ako Žid, ona pohanka a ona k nemu pribehla. Ona nevedela, ako k nemu pristúpiť, ale ona bola v potrebe a vedela, že On je Synom Božím. Uverila tomu. Ona... Ak Boh mohol odpovedať na modlitby iných, On odpovie aj na jej modlitbu. A ona vedela, že to, čo on povedal, bolo Božie Slovo. Ak to bolo Božie Slovo pre Židov, tak to tiež bolo Božie Slovo pre pohanov, čokoľvek On povedal. A Ježiš ju vyskúšal. Ona povedala, „Pane, zmiluj sa.“ Teraz pozorujte. Nie, ona povedala, „Ty, Synu Dávidov,“ pretože ona počula Židov hovoriť, „Ty, Synu Dávidov.“ Tak On pre ňu nebol Synom Dávidovým. Rozumiete? A povedala, „Synu Dávidov...“ To bol spôsob, ako k Nemu pristupoval Žid, pretože ona to tých ostatných počula hovoriť. Ona sa snažila prísť tak ako oni, pretože snažila sa vyjadriť rešpekt. Snažila sa preukázať svoju úctu. A ona to len nehrala, Ježiš by to poznal, ak by to tak bolo. Nie, On by to vedel.

169        Ako tak prišla, povedala, „Synu Dávidov, zmiluj sa nad mojou dcérou, pretože je hrozne zmietaná diablom.“ On sa otočil a pozrel na ňu a povedal, „Nepatrí sa mi, aby som vzal chlieb deťom a hodil ho psom.“ Uf. To bolo silné, že? To veru bolo, nielen že odmietol jej žiadosť, ale ešte ju nazval psom. To je pravda. A pes je jedno z najnižších pomenovaní, ktoré sú v Biblii, viete. Tak On povedal, „Nepatrí sa mi, aby som vzal chlieb deťom a hodil ho psom.“

 Ona povedala, „To je pravda, Pane.“ „Pane,“ vtedy to porozumela. On pre ňu nebol žiaden Syn Dávidov, ale bol Pánom. Povedala, „To je pravda, Pane. Je to pravda, ale deti jedia...“ Vlastne chcem povedať, „Psi jedia z omrviniek, ktoré sú pod stolom pána.“ To ju dostalo. To bolo to. To bol rešpekt.

 Ježiš sa k nej otočil a povedal, „Veľká je tvoja viera. Teraz choď domov a nájdeš svoju dcéru podľa toho, ako si uverila.“ To je to, prečo? To bol jej prístup.

172        Čo ak by sa bola otočila a povedala... On by sa otočil a povedal, „Nepatrí sa mi vziať...“ Inými slovami, „Nie je to správne.“

 Povedzme, nejaký katolík by prišiel a povedal, „Ó, brat Branham, ja viem, že Boh vypočúva tvoje modlitby za týchto ľudí tu. Pomodlíš sa za mňa?“

 A ja by som povedal, „No, nie je správne, aby som vzal ten čas od týchto detí tu. Ja som tu, aby som sa modlil za týchto Letničných, nie za vás, bandu katolíkov.“ Vidíte? Čo by ona povedala? Ó, človeče, viem si predstaviť, že by si odtiaľto vyšla s dupotom ako neviem čo. Vidíte?

 Ale ona sa otočila a povedala, „To je pravda, Pane. To je pravda, Pane. Ale my sme ochotní... Psi sú ochotné jesť omrvinky spod pánovho stola.“

 Vidíte? To Ho tam veľmi rýchle zaujalo. On sa otočil a povedal, „Veľká je tvoja viera.“ A potom nachádzame iný prípad... Vidíte, to išlo o jej prístup, ona mala rešpekt a úctu. Ona tým, ako uctila Jeho, uctila Boha.

177        A tak nachádzame, že raz bol jeden Riman, on bol veľkým človekom a mal rád Židov. A mal jedného sluhu, ktorý bol chorý. On sám sa necítil hodný ísť a poprosiť Ježiša.

 Vidíte, vy sa vždy chcete cítiť omnoho menšími, akí ste. Nikdy nebuďte veľkí vo svojich vlastných očiach. Rozumiete? Tak ak ste veľkými, nech to niekto iný o vás povie. Rozumiete? Ale teraz, keď ste... Táto žena, vlastne tento muž, on povedal, že on je Rímskym stotníkom a má chorého sluhu, a tak dal poslať, aby tento chorý sluha bol uzdravený. A Ježiš povedal, „Pôjdem a uzdravím ho.“

180        A tak, ako bol na svojej ceste, ten Riman Ho videl prichádzať. Predstavujem si, že povedal, „Ó, tu prichádza Ten Svätý. Tu prichádza Ten Svätý. A ja som len bezvýznamný pohan. Som Rímskym stotníkom, som generálom, som dôstojníkom. Ja nie som Židom a ja nemám žiadne právo, aby ku mne prišiel Ten Svätý Muž.“ Vidíte ten rešpekt? Vidíte? „Ja nemám právo, aby Ten Svätý Sluha Boží vstúpil do môjho domu.“

 Uvidel Ho, ako prichádza k dverám a zavolal na Neho, povedal, „Pane, ja nie som hoden, aby si prišiel pod moju strechu.“ Možno, že mal ako dom nejaký palác, stotník... Povedal, „Nie som hoden, aby si prišiel pod moju strechu. A necítil som sa hoden dokonca prísť ku Tebe a tak som nechal poslať jedného z Tvojich požehnaných ľudí, Židov. Ale mám tu sluhu, ktorý je veľmi chorý.“ A on povedal, „Ja sám som človek pod autoritou,“ povedal. „Keď poviem tomuto vojakovi, ‘choď,‘ tak on ide. Keď poviem tomuto, ‘príď,‘ tak on príde.“

182        Čo tam on povedal, „Viem, že Ty máš všetku moc, Ty môžeš prehovoriť k tejto chorobe, ‘choď‘ a ona pôjde. A Ty môžeš povedať tomuto ‘príď‘ a to príde.“ Vidíte? On rozpoznal. A ako mal tento stotník autoritu nad týmito vojakmi, tak isto Ježiš má autoritu nad každou nemocou a chorobou. „Len jediná vec, ktorú musíš, Pane, urobiť, je prehovoriť slovo.“ To je všetko. „Len vypovedz slovo a môj sluha bude žiť.“

 Ježiš sa zastavil, otočil sa k tým Židom a povedal, „Nenašiel som takejto viery ani v Izraeli.“ On povedal, „Teraz je to s tvojím sluhom v poriadku.“ Amen. Prečo? Pretože on to rešpektoval. On rešpektoval Ježiša Krista, ktorý bol Bohom nebies.

184        Tak myslím, že je už dosť neskoro. Chcem ešte povedať túto jednu vec. Všetci tí, ktorí mali rešpekt, a tak ďalej, dnes je to nejako iné, je to odlišné. Boh môže dnes niečo urobiť a ľudia sa tomu budú smiať. Verím, že dnes sa to dosť zmenilo. Asi pred štyridsiatimi rokmi, keď Duch Svätý po prvýkrát začal padať, čo urobili ľudia? Pozatvárali tých kazateľov, nazvali ich náboženskými fanatikmi, v niektorých mestách im  dokonca nedali ani jesť a všetko takéto. Oni si lámali kukuricu na koľajach, aby mohli prežiť. Čo urobili? Cirkev dostala ďalších štyridsať rokov utrpenia, išli cez všetko možné, boli dve vojny v takom časovom období, a to mnohé tisíce z nich pozabíjalo, keď už pravdepodobne mala byť doma.

185        Tak čo by sa bolo stalo, keby začal Boh vylievať Ducha Svätého na cirkev v týchto posledných dňoch? Čo by sa bolo stalo pred dvadsiatimi piatimi rokmi, keď On začal posielať dolu Svoje znamenia a zázraky a divy, čo by sa bolo udialo, ak by sa všetci ľudia zhromaždili... Čo urobili? Povedali, „To je hoodoo, je to hypnóza, je to mentálna telepatia, je to toto, tamto alebo iné.“ Čo ak by sa celý národ zišiel spolu a povedal, „Nech je požehnané meno Pánovo,“ čo ak by Metodisti, Baptisti a Presbyteriáni a všetci spojili svoje ruky a povedali by, „Vďaka Bohu, tu je to, čo sme očakávali. Duch Svätý je vylievaný. Tu je človek, ktorý vída videnia, sú tu medzi nami proroci, máme tu všetky tieto veľké dary, máme tých, ktorí hovoria v jazykoch, tých, ktorí kážu Božské uzdravenie, toto všetko je na nás vylievané. Vďaka Bohu, prišlo to cez takú malú pokornú skupinu, nazvanú Letniční. Poďme všetci späť spolu znovu do Biblie. Navráťme sa späť, bratia, pretrhnime svoje organizácie a buďme všetci jedným bratstvom.“ Veľké cirkvi by sa všetky spolu zjednotili dohromady, čo by sa bolo stalo? Brat, v kraji by nebola žiadna potreba mať nemocnicu. To je pravda. Nie, to by bolo také mocné a veľké pôsobenie darov a divov medzi ľuďmi, bol by tam taký rešpekt a cirkev by zrejme potom odišla Domov a nastalo by Milénium.

186        Ale nie, oni to znevážili. Oni ich nazvali náboženskými fanatikmi. Noviny čakali, aby mohli povedať nejaké očierňovanie, niečo zlé, a nazvať to všetkými možnými špinavými slovami a podobne. A cirkvi sa tomu vysmiali, robili si z toho žarty a bavili sa na tom a odmietli ich a snažili sa ich držať mimo miest a všetko možné s takým nerešpektom. Tak, mohol by som o tom veľa povedať, ale už je neskoro.

187 Dovoľte mi prísť teraz ku modlitebni Branhama. Takže Boh začal na nás vylievať dary. Vidíme to. No, čo je darom Božím dnes? Je to Duch Svätý. Je to Duch Svätý, ktorý je v nás. Musíme to rešpektovať. Musíme to rešpektovať na každej osobe, na ktorú to prichádza. Musíme prijať Božie Božské dary. Keď On tie dary posiela, bez ohľadu na to, aké sú skutočné, to nám nikdy nepomôže, až kým sa nedostaneme na miesto, kde to dokážeme rešpektovať. Niekto môže vydať proroctvo, ak neveríš v to proroctvo, to ti vôbec nič nepomôže. Musíš mať úctu a musíš to rešpektovať. Musíš veriť, že to prichádza od Boha.

 Ver tomu, kým to nie je dokázané ako nesprávne. Potom, ak je to dokázané ako nesprávne, potom máš právo tomu neveriť. Potom s tým nemaj žiadne spoločenstvo. Ale pokiaľ je to dokázané ako pravda, potom tomu ver.

189        Ako povedal starý Samuel v tom dni, keď chceli kráľa. Povedal, „Chcem sa vás opýtať jednu vec. Či som niekedy od vás zobral nejaké peniaze? Či som vás niekdy prosil, aby ste mi dali na živobytie? Alebo som vám povedal niekedy niečo v Mene Pánovom, čo sa nestalo?“ Povedal, „Vy nepotrebujete kráľa a mať kráľa vám nič neprospeje.“ A on im to povedal. Predniesol im tú otázku, „Či som vám niekedy povedal niečo ako TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, čo by sa nebolo stalo?“

 Tak, a potom ľudia znevážili Samuela. Ó, my vieme, Samuel. To je pravda, my nemôžeme povedať, že si nám niekedy povedal niečo iné ako to, čo bola pravda, ale jednako my to stále chceme takto.“ Vidíte? Nesmiete to robiť. Musíte to urobiť Božím spôsobom.

191        Keď prijímame Ducha Svätého, to nie je potriasť si ruky s pastorom. Prijatie Ducha Svätého je prijatie Krista vo vás, pretože On je Božím poslom dňa. Svätý Duch je Božím poslom a my Ho musíme rešpektovať. Keď on prichádza, nehovorte, „Hi, hi, hi. Pozrite na tú ženu, ako vykrikuje, ako plače a slzy jej stekajú po lícach. Pozrite na tamtoho muža, trasú sa mu ruky a trasie sa a plače. Viete, čo to je? To je len kopa vyrobenej emócie.“ Vy sa rúhate Duchu Svätému. Musíte to rešpektovať.

192 Spomínam si tu, ako prednedávnom v Oregone, bolo to asi pred dvanástimi rokmi. A prišli tam dve katolícke reportérky. Nie pretože boli katolíčky, nejde o to, pretože ja mám toľko isto protestantov a ešte viac protestantov, ktorí si robia zo mňa žarty, ako katolíkov. A tak tieto dievčatá prišli, aby podali správu. A akonáhle sa tam dostali, zachytil som toho ducha hneď, ako prišli, a povedal som, „Dobre, akú kritiku máte teraz vo svojom rukáve?“ A to jedno dievča si vytiahlo cigaretu a začalo a ja som povedal, „Nezapaľujte si, kým ste tu v mojej kancelárii. Nechajte to tak.“

193        Tak tam chvíľu sedeli a ona sa na mňa dívala, akoby hľadala, ako by ma mohla kompletne zjazdiť, a začala niečo hovoriť. Povedala, „Dobre, chcem sa vás opýtať nejaké otázky.“

 Povedal som, „Hovorte.“

 Povedala, „Ako to, že ste spojení s tou bandou tých náboženských fanatikov tu?“ Povedala, „Ste jedným z nich?“

 Povedal som, „Som jedným z nich.“

 A ona povedala, „Tak chcete mi povedať, že na tom môže byť niečo zbožné?“

 Povedal som, „Ako katolíčka tomu nebudete veriť.“

 Ona povedala, „Ako viete, že som katolíčka?“

 Povedal som, „Viem, že ste katolíčka. Poviem vám, ako sa voláte a kto ste.“ To jej vzalo vietor z plachiet.

 Povedala, „Tak vy mi chcete povedať, že takýto druh ľudí tu bude žiť na zemi a v nebi?“ Povedala, „Nechcela by som byť v nebi s takými ľuďmi.“

 Povedal som, „Toho sa veľmi nemusíte báť. Pokiaľ zmýšľate takto, jednako tam nebudete. Rozumiete?“

 Povedal som, „Toho sa nemusíte obávať.“

199        Stál som tam a díval sa do jej tváre. Niekoľko bratov tam sedelo v budove. Povedal som, „Ja nechcem byť protivný. Ja vám len chcem dať poznať, na čom ste. Rozumiete?“ A povedal som, „Vy sem prichádzate, aby ste napísali niečo, čo zistíte, nejaké veci, ale vy nenapíšete to, čo som vám povedal. Vy z toho urobíte svoj vlastný príbeh. Len choďte vpred a urobte to, ale ja vám poviem jednu vec. Napíšte si akýkoľvek škandál chcete,“ a povedal som, „Ale predtým, ako zomriete, môj hlas vám bude znieť vo vašich ušiach. Ak nie, potom budete vedieť, že som falošný prorok.“ Povedal som, „Napíšte si, čo len chcete, je to na vás. Dávam vám slobodu napísať, čo chcete. Ale predtým, ako zomriete, budete počuť, ako vám môj hlas kričí do vašich uší. To vám neurobí nič dobré.“ Povedal som, „Len choďte a napíšte si, čo chcete.“

200        Chvíľu tam stála. Povedala, „Tak, čo si myslíte o tej idiotskej skupine tam, ktorá minulý večer kričala a vystrájala?“

 Povedal som, „To sú všetko Kresťania.“

 „Kresťania?“

 Povedal som, „Iste, sú to kresťania.“ Povedal som, „Sú to Kresťania naplnení Duchom Svätým.“ A ona povedala, „To nie je žiaden Duch Svätý.“

 Povedal som, „Čo by ste nazvali Duchom Svätým?“ Chcel som vidieť, čo má ona o tom do povedania. Povedal som, „Chcel by som vám niečo povedať.“

 Ona povedala, „Ja by som sa nechcela schádzať s takou skupinou ľudí.“

 Povedal som, „Nemyslím si, že je to príliš nebezpečné,“ povedal som, „Ak by ste sa takýmto spôsobom schádzali.“ Povedal som, „Pretože ak by ste sa kedy spojili s Bohom, tak by ste sa schádzali s takýmito svätými.“ Ona povedala, „S biblickými svätými?“

 Povedal som, „Áno,“ povedal som, „Vaša požehnaná panna Mária, ako ju nazývate, ktorá je vašou bohyňou,“ povedal som, „Predtým, ako jej Boh dovolil prísť do neba, musela ísť hore na deň Letníc a prijať Ducha Svätého a potácať sa pod mocou Božou ako opitá žena.“

 Povedala, „To je klamstvo.“

206        Povedal som, „Buďte na chvíľku ticho.“ Otvoril som jej to v tejto knihe a povedal som, „Pozrite sem.“ Obrátil som to. Povedal som, „Tu je to rovno v tejto knihe.“ Odvrátila svoju hlavu. Povedal som, „Nemáte ani toľko odvahy, aby ste si prečítali Božie Slovo?“ Vidíte. Povedal som, „Iste.“ Vidíte, bola neúctivá. Povedal som, „Teraz si môžete vziať svoju krabičku cigariet zo stola a ísť, ak ste hotová.“ Ale povedal som, „Chcem, aby ste vedela jednu vec. Napíšte si, čo len chcete, ale pamätajte na tie posledné slová, ktoré vám hovorím, ‘V Mene Pánovom, budete si toto pamätať predtým, ako zomriete.'“ Nakoniec vôbec nič nenapísala. To je pravda. Nechala to tak.

 Čo je to? Neúcta, snažia sa urobiť si žarty, urobiť niečo a nevedia, čo robia. To je pravda.

208        Ale tu v modlitebni chcem, aby ste vy tu všetky tieto veci vedeli. Keď Boh začína vylievať Svätého Ducha na ľudí, viem, že niekedy... Videl som ľudí, ako konali telesne, keď boli pod pomazaním Ducha. Videl som, ako išli do rôznych extrémnych vecí, ale nehovorte o tom nič. Rešpektujte to, skloňte svoju hlavu. Možno to nerozumiete, možno ani ja, ale jednako to chcem rešpektovať. Tak my musíme mať k Bohu rešpekt. A keď Boh vylieva Ducha Svätého, ja len ďakujem a poviem, „Ďakujem ti, Nebeský Otče. Ty niečo robíš pre tú vzácnu dušu, ktorá chce jedného dňa prísť do Tvojho Domu tak ako ja.“

209        A videl som ľudí, ako tu raz jeden brat, ktorý je v službe, kazateľ, povedal, že ja som o ňom hovoril. A išli sme a poslali sme mu všetky pásky. Bol to brat A. A. Allen. On povedal, že ja som si z neho robil žarty, keď som hovoril, že z jeho ruky vytekala krv a že on to nazýval počiatočným dôkazom Svätého Ducha. A ja verím, že to bola krv a olej, ktorá vychádzala z jeho rúk a z čela a podobne. On povedal, že ja som si z toho robil žarty a že som povedal, že to bolo z diabla. Poslal som to späť a napísal som mu list, povedal som, „Brat Allen...“ On napísal kúsok papiera a počuli ste to, „Milý brat Branham...“ A potom to rozposlal ako traktáty po celej krajine namiesto toho, aby prišiel a navštívil ma ohľadne toho, tak on urobil toto.

210        A tak tu je to, čo som povedal. Povedal som, „Vezmem všetkých šesť večerov vo Phoenixe na páskach a pošlem ti ich a ukážem ti to.“ A Leo a oni im poslali tie pásky. Povedal som, „Iba jedinýkrát bolo tvoje meno spomenuté. Ľudia mi to položili na stôl a povedali, ‘Brat Branham, brat Allen bol práve v meste a povedal nám, že počiatočný dôkaz Ducha Svätého bolo krvácanie z rúk a krvácanie z tváre a olej, ktorý vytekal z ruky, že to je počiatočný dôkaz.'“

 Povedal som, „Nesúhlasím s bratom Allenom ohľadne veci počiatočného dôkazu Ducha Svätého, pretože nikde v Biblii nie je niečo také ako krvácanie z rúk a olej, ktorý vychádza z tváre a rúk, ako dôkaz, že majú Ducha Svätého.“ Povedal som, „Svätý Duch je Božia moc v ich životoch. Kde Ježiš povedal, ‘Tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria.‘ Rozumiete? ‘V mojom Mene budú vyháňať diablov,‘ a tak ďalej.“ Ale povedal som, „Tu je jedna vec, ktorú by som chcel povedať o bratovi Allenovi, on je veľký muž Boží. Ak by som mohol kázať tak dobre ako brat Allen, tak by som ani nemal zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním, len by som kázal Evanjelium.“ Potom vidíte, potom, ako to on vydal na papieri a všetko možné, že som to urobil len na základe toho, čo niekto iný povedal. Ale dokonca aj keď som nesúhlasil s tým bratom ohľadne jeho teórie, istotne by som sa nechcel tomu bratovi rúhať.

213 Potom, ako som tam stál v Minnesote v ten večer, v Minneapolis, Minnesota, a tam to bolo vo veľkej katedrále, v chráme, s Gordonom Petersonom. A tento chlapík napísal knihu proti A. A. Allenovi, on o ňom povedal všetko, čo sa len dá povedať, a povedal, „Dokonca mal tú odvahu, že napísal knihu ‘Hryzúci diabli‘ o tej žene, ako ukazovala otlačky rúk, kde ju diabol hrýzol a podobné veci.“ Tak, samozrejme... (Ja neviem, či je to pravda alebo nie, pretože diabol je duch, vidíte, ale táto žena tvrdila, že prišiel veľký vlasatý diabol a dohrýzol ju celú po rukách a tvári a všetko možné.) A on povedal, „A. A. Allen napísal tú knihu.“ A ten človek, ktorý tú knihu napísal, napísal o mne pekný článok a on tu sedel rovno v zhromaždení v ten večer (Keď mi to brat Peterson a oni prišli povedať, tak on tam sedel) a on mňa vyvyšoval a potupoval A. A. Allena.

214        Pomyslel som si, „Teraz je čas, kedy sa môžem brata Allena zastať.“ Tak som tam vystúpil a povedal som, „Čítal som dnes v novinách ten článok, kde tento určitý muž, ktorý je tu v meste, nie...“ Vedel som, že on tam práve sedí... Povedal som, „On tu povedal, že A. A. Allen... A všetku možnú kritiku.“ Povedal som, „Hoci si cením, čo ten človek povedal o mne a aký mi dal kompliment,“ povedal som, „že som nešiel po peniazoch a podobných veciach a mal som najčistejšie zhromaždenie z nich všetkých a podobne a pekné veci, ktoré povedal.“ Povedal som, „Cením si to.“ Ale ak ten človek, ktorý napísal tento článok tu v novinách, si to vo svojich poznámkach vôbec ani neoveril a povedal, že A. A. Allen napísal túto knihu ‘Hryzenie diablov‘... A. A. Allen nikdy takú knihu nenapísal. Poznám toho človeka, ktorý to napísal.“ Povedal som, „On vôbec takú knihu nenapísal. A ak ten človek si to vo svojom článku ani nepreveril ani potiaľto, tak potom pochybujem, že to ostatné, čo povedal o bratovi Allenovi, je pravda.“ Zastával som sa brata Allena... A povedal som, „A okrem toho, ak by sa brat Allen mýlil, radšej by som bol nájdený pri súde, že sa zastávam brata Allena, ak v omyle, keď sa snaží získať duše pre Krista, ako kritizovať to, čo sa ten človek snaží vykonať.“ Amen. To je pravda. Tak veru.

215        Ktokoľvek vzýva Meno Ježiša Krista, som s ním, či je to protestant alebo katolík alebo čokoľvek, nie. Môžem s ním nesúhlasiť ohľadne teológie, ale chcem ho rešpektovať ako sluhu Kristovho a ako môjho brata. Rozumiete? A nezáleží na tom, čo robí, musíme prejaviť rešpekt Duchu Svätému. Presne tak. Tak veru. A keď to začneme robiť, potom bude Boh vylievať medzi nás požehnania. Ako malá skupina, ktorou tu sme, päťdesiat alebo šesťdesiat, možno tu dnes večer sedí sedemdesiatpäť ľudí, ak by sme sa len spolu zviazali a prejavili božský rešpekt Bohu a Duchu Svätému a čo On robí v tomto dni a rešpektovali každý dar a každý úrad, ktorý On posiela do nášho stredu, Boh bude ďalej vylievať Svojho Ducha na nás a my porastieme v počte a budeme sa množiť. Neveríte tomu? Iste. Musíme mať k Bohu rešpekt.

216 Skloňme teraz na chvíľu svoje hlavy k modlitbe. Predtým, ako sa budeme modliť, rád by som vedel, či je tu niekto, kto by rád povedal, „Brat Branham, chcem, aby si sa za mňa modlil, aby som mal väčší rešpekt k Bohu, aby som bol vždy schopný radšej držať svoje ústa zavreté proti Božím veciam, bez ohľadu na to, čo to je, a nech Boh umiestni do môjho srdca rešpekt pre každý Božský dar, ktorý On do cirkvi posiela.“ Zodvihol by si svoje ruky a povedal, „Modli sa za mňa.“ Nech ťa Boh žehná. Takmer každá ruka v budove a moja je tiež hore.

 Bože, pomôž mi byť Tvojím sluhom. Pomôž mi rešpektovať mojich bratov, pomôž mi rešpektovať moje sestry. A každý Duch Boží, ktorý prichádza do zhromaždenia, či je to hovorenie v jazykoch, či je to výklad jazykov, či je to proroctvo, či je to dar rozpoznania, čokoľvek to je, poviem, „Ó, Pane Ježišu, pošli ich. Pošli ich, ó, Pane. Som Ti tak vďačný.“

218        Tak, Nebeský Otče, my vieme, že si Ty veľký a predivný Boh. My vieme, že Tvoj hnev je hrozný. Keď raz splanie Tvoj hnev, ó, to je hrozná vec. Hnev Boží môže zničiť svet v jednej sekunde. Ale keď sa Ty pozrieš dolu na krv Pána Ježiša, potom je Tvoj hnev odvrátený. Ó, ukry ma tam v Skale vekov. Pane Bože, zachovaj moju dušu prikrytú krvou Pána Ježiša, nie len moju, Pane, a tiež tých, ktorí sú dnes večer tu. Milujeme Ťa, Pane. A každý dar, ktorý si nám dal, hoci nás môžu nazývať, čím len chcú, Pane, to stále ne... My nechceme mať s tým žiadnu vec, stále Ťa chceme rešpektovať, toho veľkého, veľkého Ducha Svätého. Milujeme Ťa, Otče.

219        Ďakujeme ti za dary uzdravenia medzi nami. Ďakujeme ti za dar proroctva medzi nami. Ďakujeme ti za dar jazykov a dar výkladu. A, ó, Bože, modlíme sa, aby si ďalej pokračoval v posielaní darov medzi nás, darov veľkého Ducha Svätého. Ponad všetky veci, Pane, to najväčšie ocenenie, ktoré máme vo svojich srdciach, je za ten všedostačujúci Dar Ježiša Krista. Ďakujeme za Jeho milosť a Jeho milosrdenstvo, ktorý spôsobuje, že všetky tieto menšie veci sú pre nás dostupné skrze Jeho zástupné utrpenie a krvácanie na Golgote. On posväcuje ten jednoduchý ľud, ktorý Ho rád počúva.

 A, Pane, sme tak radi, že Ty prichádzaš k bežným ľuďom. V Biblii, v knihe svätého Lukáša, čítame, že, „Obyčajný ľud Ho rád počúval.“ Dnes hovoria, „Ó, to je len taká banda obyčajných ľudí.“ Ale, Pane, to je tá skupina, ktorá Ťa počula, keď si bol tu v tele. Ten bežný ľud Ťa rád počúval. Tí nadutí, bohatí a mnohí z nich Ťa nechceli počúvať. Králi a mocnári a kňazi toho dňa Ťa nechceli počuť. Ale ten bežný ľud Ťa s radosťou prijal.

221A, Otče, my sme dnes večer obyčajným ľudom a my Ťa radi prijímame. A my sme tak radi, ako boli oni, keď sa vracali a radovali a rozmýšľali, že to bolo také nádherné, a boli šťastní, pretože mohli niesť pohanenie Jeho Mena, kedy ich hanili a nazývali ich všetkým možným. A oni boli tak šťastní, pretože to pre nich bolo privilégium trpieť pre Meno Ježiša Krista.

 Otče Bože, pripájame sa k tým učeníkom toho dňa a hovoríme, „Sme šťastní.“

 Stojím tu dnes večer ako svätý Pavol za dávna, keď stál pred Agripom a povedal, „Cestou, ktorú nazývajú sektou (blázni), to je tá cesta, ktorou uctievam Boha našich otcov.“

 A keď Agripa povedal, „Pavol, príliš veľa učenia ťa urobilo bláznivým.“

 On povedal, „Ó, Agripa, ja som sa nezbláznil.“

 A potom sa napokon dostal do miesta, kedy povedal, „Takmer si ma presvedčil, aby som sa stal kresťanom.“

 On povedal, „Bol by som rád, keby si bol ako ja, ale bez týchto pút a reťazí.“

226        Ó, Bože, akú lásku Pavol mal, keď povedal, že radšej by on bol prekliaty, ak by mohli byť jeho ľudia spasení. Ó, Otče Bože, daj nám takú lásku jeden k druhému. Daj nám tú nezomierajúcu lásku, tú čestnosť, ten rešpekt jeden pred druhým, aby sme boli natoľko Kresťanmi, že sa pozrieme na chyby jeden druhého a prehliadame ich... Pretože človek mohol byť požehnaný Bohom a môže urobiť chybu. Ó, Otče, nech sa nedívame na tú chybu vediac, že ten vzácny brat, môžno ho satan chytil nejako do pasce. Ale ak je to tak, modlíme sa, Pane, aby si mu alebo jej pomohol z toho miesta, aby sme mali tak lásku v našich srdciach ísť za tou stratenou ovcou a priviesť ju späť do ovčinca. Udeľ to, Pane. Odpusť nám naše prestúpenia, ako my odpúšťame tým, ktorí hrešia proti nám. Udeľ to, Pane. Neuveď nás do pokušenia, ale zbav nás zlého. Lebo Tvoje je kráľovstvo i sláva i moc naveky. Amen.

227[Brat Neville vydáva posolstvo proroctva – pozn.prekl. „Áno, hovorím ti dnes večer, Môj ľude, že som obrátil tvoju pozornosť na túto špeciálnu príležitosť, aby ste porozumeli veci, ktoré ku vám dnes večer hovorím, ohľadne Mojej služby. Áno, hovorím ti dnes, dobre si urobil, že si počúvol Môj hlas a pozoroval na Môjho služobníka, ako ku tebe hovoril. Lebo v tento večer som znovu potvrdil úrad jeho služby. Áno, dokonca Môj sluha a Môj prorok, ktorého som priviedol do tvojej prítomnosti, hľa, tieto dva razy dnes, hovorím, nech sa tvoje srdce v tebe roztápa, pretože zjavujem v tejto večernej službe a v tomto dni ti znovu zjavujem úrad Môjho proroka na tento deň. Áno, hovorím, počúvni ho v týchto veciach, ktoré ti dnes večer priniesol, pretože, hľa, odplatím ti mnohými vecami, ktoré prídu do tvojho domu. A, áno, postarám sa o teba, ako sa nežný otec stará o svoje deti. A, hľa, Môj služobník, dnes večer, áno, znovu som ťa pozdvihol v očiach týchto ľudí, ktorí na teba hľadeli. A hovorím ti, služobník Môj, áno, som a bol som s tebou a, áno, ďalej budem s tebou a kladiem na teba veci, ktoré nasledujú úrad tvojho proroka. Áno, hovorím, že ťa požehnám mnohými vecami a na mnohých miestach. Hovorím ti dnes večer, potvrdzujem tentokrát v srdciach ľudí, že, áno, toto je ten čas, aby sme si tieto veci, ktoré by si mal vidieť, ujasnili, Môj ľude. Otvor svoje oči a prijmi to dnes večer, lebo hovorím ti, že som medzi vami, aby som vás hojne požehnal, hoci denne zužujem zástup, pretože niektorí neuverili. Počuj ma dnes večer a obráť svoje srdce ku Mne a k úradu Môjho proroka.“ TAK HOVORÍ PÁN.]        

 Amen. Ďakujeme ti, Pane. Ďakujeme ti, Otče. Nech je Tebe chvála, ó, Svätý. Aký si slávny, Otče. Ako ti ďakujeme, Pane. Aká útecha je cítiť prítomnosť Ducha Svätého a počuť Ho hovoriť skrze ľudské pery rovno k nám, ako potvrdzujú to, že On stále zostáva Bohom a je v našom strede. Ďakujeme ti za toto, Otče. Buď ďalej s nami, Pane. Zhovievaj s nami, aby sme mohli byť Tvojím ľudom. Skrze Ježiša Krista to prosíme. Amen.

228        Či to nie je nádherné byť Kresťanom? Či to nie je nádherné poznať Boha a poznať Jeho prítomnosť? Pomyslieť na to, že dnes, ako to On urobil dokonca po druhýkrát. Dnes On prehovoril k jednej sestre tu, prišiel vo forme Svetla a prehovoril k nim, pretože oni uverili posolstvu. On je slávny, že? Či Ho nemilujete? Koľkí Ho milujete z celého svojho srdca, z celej svojej duše? On je nádherný. Tak povstaňme teraz na svoje nohy, ako zaspievame tú starú dobrú pieseň, ktorú máme radi.

Milujem Ho, milujem Ho, lebo On prv miloval mňa,

A vykúpil mi spasenie na Golgote.

 Ó, či nie je On nádherný? Ohromný. Tak teraz pamätajte, budeme mať zhromaždenie v stredu večer. A potom, ak bude Pán chcieť, budem tu znovu v nedeľu, ak Pán bude chcieť. Modlite sa za nás počas týždňa. Ako skloníme svoje hlavy teraz k modlitbe, poprosím brata Nevilla, nášho pastora, aby sem prišiel a povedal vám tie posledné slová.

1 Until just awhile ago when I left the hospital, and I kind of left it in the hands of the Lord, that if--if... Knowing I was a little hoarse, 'cause I've got a cold. But I thought if I... If mother was well enough that I could come, why, I would be down again to get to visit with you. Because when I see someone like mama laying there and knowing that these other mothers and daddies here, that's we all got to come to that place (You see?), and thinking of how grateful I am that she is ready to go.

2 And then, and another thing I want to express to the church... I believe I seen Sister Wilson back there. And--and then there's Sister and Brother Sothmann here somewhere, perhaps, in the building. And--and several of you here that's been offering your assistance to set up with mama in the night and things like that, that's mighty loyal. And I appreciate all that you all have done. Truly, the family's wore out, you know; we're staying every night. And just... Now, most of them work, so it's Meda and I, or--or Delores, and she got children in school, and it just kind of makes it hard just divide it between a couple of us that way, and you just get wore out. You just hardly can go, and you can't tell day from night, hardly, especially when you're got up to about the age that Meda and I are, you know, it don't--it don't take very many nights to wear you out when you're--get a little age on you.

3 So I used to think I could just stay it day and night. I'd come from California in my old T-model Ford, and I'd get a little sleepy on the road, take me about four or five days, maybe seven days, to make it. And I'd ride along day and night. And I'd get a little tired, throw my blanket under the car, drive out on the prairie, sleep a couple hours and go on. I've changed a lot since then, Brother Neville. I just realize that I'm just past twenty-five years old. See?

4 And so it's a--a privilege to be here at the house of the Lord tonight. And this morning I had a little--a little few notes here that I wanted to, that the Lord had give me. And I thought maybe that this morning, if I got a chance, I would speak on it before I had the prayer for the sick. But being that we were late in the questions this morning, I thought maybe if mama was better, then maybe it would be a sign that I was to come down again tonight, maybe, and would speak a little while tonight if it didn't interrupt Brother Neville's program somewhere.

5 And standing in the room I just had a marvelous testimony give to me about a Christian sister that's with us tonight. She was in the prayer line this morning, and she pray, standing for somebody else. And in her room, a darkened room, there's "The--The Lord's Supper," "The Lord's Last Supper." And it's so the sun cannot strike the room in any position. And while at three o'clock this afternoon, this Halo of Light that was seen here when we got through preaching on the church ages, only in more like a color of rainbow, like, came right over the head of the Lord Jesus. Well, she watched It a few moments. And she went and told her sister, the way I understand the story, and--and they come and marveled at It for a long time, a hour or something. And then they called in a neighbor minister, which was Brother Stricker over here, to see the phenomena of It. And they set and watched It on till five or something like that. And the minister was asked to pray, and he felt that he just couldn't pray, or something.

6 In a little bit, somebody gave a message (And they'd been giving their interpretation of what it meant.), and the message came back through the speaking in the message, and said that they had "misinterpreted"; they hadn't give it right. I think that's right, isn't it, Sister Bruce? They hadn't give it right. Said that what the sign was, was to show to them, like appreciation of them, that they had believed the Message that's going forth here from the Tabernacle, like that. And said there was going to see greater things than this take place, that they would see even Angels ascending, and descending and ascending.

7 So we are living in the last days, and we are near the end time. And I... This sounds, may sound terrible to some people but to the Christians, I'm glad that we're here. I--I'm glad that we're at the end.

I said that once in a meeting. And a person talking to me, said, "What do you mean? You mean you'd be glad to see the end of the world come?"

I said, "Oh, yes, sir." I said, "Sure."

Said, "Well, that don't sound sensible, anybody would want the end of the world to come."

I said, "At the end of the world, the time, Jesus comes, and That's Who I want to see." And I said, "The Bible said that, 'All those who love His appearing...' See?"

And it is a pleasure to know that, that these old things here of life is going to cease one of these days, and we're going to--we're going to see Him.

12 But sometime ago, it was said down in the--oh, many years back, when they had slavery... And there was an--an old colored man who was--used to have old church singings, country singings. They'd get together and they'd minister among the slaves, and preach, you know, and they'd have meetings. And one night there was an old fellow over there got saved. And when he got saved, he knowed he was free then. So he begin to tell the other slaves, the next morning on the plantation; he said, "I'm free."

So his boss come over and pulled him in, he said, "Now, looky here, Sam." Said, "What's this I hear you're telling amongst the slaves that you're free?"

He said, "Yes, boss." Said, "That's true." Said, "At a meeting last night, I was set free from the law of sin and death." That's it. That's it.

15 The law of sin and death, I was set free from it. You were once bound there (You see?), but now you're free from that. See? As I said this morning, death only abides in sin. Sin and death is the same. See? But when you're away from sin, you're away from death; but while you're in sin, you're in death. See? And therefore, when you are free from the law of sin and death, you're a new creature in Christ Jesus, and then you're free.

And his boss said to him, said, "Sam, do you really mean that?"

He said, "Yes, sir." And said, "The Lord called me last night to talk to my people, and speak to them, that they can be free from the law of sin and death. Though we're slaves, yet we can be free from the law of sin and death."

He said, "Sam, do you really mean that?"

He said, "Boss, I don't know what you're going to do with me after I say this, but I--I's telling you, I's a free man." He said, "I'm free from the law of sin and death."

And he said, "Sam, I'm a Christian too, you know. And because that you have--God has made you free from sin and death, and you're a Christian, and you feel you want to tell your brethren about it, I'm going down this morning and set you free, and sign the proclamation. And you can be a free man, not bound by anybody, to preach the Gospel to your brethren."

20 He said the old fellow preached for many, many years. One time then, after, as all of us do, we come down to the end of our road. And when we come to the end of our--his road, when he did, he came down, and he laid unconscious, they said, for maybe, oh, several hours. And many of his white brethren come in to visit him. And there happened to be a group of them in the building when he woke up, come to himself. He looked around; he said, "You mean I's not over there yet?"

And they said, "Sam, you've been a--asleep."

He said, "No." He said, "I wasn't asleep." I was over on the other side."

Why, they said, the minister brethren said, "Sam, tell us what you saw on the other side."

Said, "Well," he said, "I walked into a great pearly white gate," and said, "when I walked in there," said, "I seen the throne, and I seen Him." And said, "Up come an Angel, He said, 'Are you Sam?'"

He said, "I am."

Said, "Sam," said, "here is a--a robe and a crown." Said, "You've won this, Sam, by the great works that you done on earth."

He said, "Don't talk to me about a robe and crown for a reward."

He said, "What would you like for a reward?"

Said, "Just let me look at Him for a thousand years."

26 I think we all feel that way, don't you? I--I don't want no robes and crowns and palaces; I'd just like to look at Him. I'd just like to just look at Him, and just, you know. Wouldn't you just like... I'd like to hold your hand while I'm doing it, Brother Neville. We could do it together, say, "Think of it, Brother Neville, how we stayed in the Tabernacle, and hot and cold, and things. But looky here what we're looking at, the Son of the living God." That'd be wonderful just to look and see His features.

27 I... Two times in my life--now, three times I have seen Him in vision. He looked the same each time. But there's not an artist in the world could ever paint His picture. They might paint something that might look like Him. But He looked like, to me, He would be a Man if He'd speak the world would come to an end, and yet so sweet and lovely that there's just no... There's just too many characteristics there that an artist brush could ever catch. And I sure want to see Him someday in Person.

28 And I've often thought when--I'd like to have heard Him when He raised out those precious hands and said, "Come unto Me." See that tired, weary look on Him, when He was tired and weary from His journey, say, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor, and heavy laden, I'll give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me," He said, "for I'm meek and lowly." I'd like to have heard Him say that. I wasn't there in that day. I wasn't standing with Peter, James, and John. But I hope I'm standing by them in the day when I can hear Him say, "It was well done, My good and faithful servant; now enter into the joys of the Lord."

29 And to think that the very ones who wrote this Bible, Paul, Isaiah, and Jeremiah, and all the apostles, and those precious brethren, wherever they are now, wherever, they are now... The very God that dealt with them to foresee things--and write It, and so forth, and give them the gifts of the Bible, the prophecy, and speaking with tongues, and signs and wonders, and so forth, them same men, wherever they are now, we're going to be with them. The same God with the same thing. It isn't a "guess so" any more, we know it now (See?), because He's really present and we know that it's so. So shouldn't we not be the happiest people on earth? What--what more would we long?

30 I was talking this afternoon to an aged man, about, I think he said he was eighty-eight or eighty-nine years old, that just recently become a Christian. I baptized him in the Name of Jesus Christ, when he didn't have on nothing to--but his regular Sunday suit. I took him in the water. I think Brother Wood let him have a pair of trousers or something, and we baptized him here in the water. And he told me, when he was a boy... He's rather a wealthy man now. And I--he, when he was a boy, he said how he worked for thirty dollars a month. He never did get married or anything till he was an old man. And he said how he longed the time that when he would get old he wouldn't have to beg and lay on the street. How he took the little nickels and things that he saved, and put them to work, and they really went to work and accumulated and made. And now there he is now at eighty-something years old, eighty-eight or eighty-nine, I think he said, right close to ninety, still walking along, setting right here in the church this morning. And then he's fixed enough till he won't have to worry. If he lives another hundred years, he wouldn't have to worry when it comes to finances and so forth like that: Good-hearted, good saint, brother, does everything for Christians and things that he knows how to do.

And then I said, "And above all of that, my precious brother, when you were yet eighty-eight or eighty-seven years old, God, in His mercy, reached down and give you Eternal Life to a heavenly home." What could you want any more to round out a life? Yes, sir.

32 And of all of the wealth that we could accumulated, all the things that we could done on earth, no matter what they are, what the man has done, you have to die and leave every bit of it.

Covet not this world's vain riches,

That so rapidly decay,

Build your hopes on things Eternal,

They will never pass away!

That's right. "Hold To God's Unchanging Hand." I love that song. We used to sing that here at the Tabernacle so much.

Time is filled with swift transition,

Naught of earth unmoved can stand,

Build your hopes on things Eternal,

Hold to God's unchanging hand!

34 There lays my old mother out there tonight. If I had a hundred million dollars, I'd give every penny of it to talk to her a hour. I would. Sure. And what if she had a hundred million dollars, what good would it do her now? There's nothing. See? Them things she has, she leaves no earthly treasures. But she leaves this: she knows the Lord Jesus as her Saviour. That's the main thing.

35 In the face of this, I--let's all take inventory of ourselves tonight. Let us just think before we go to prayer: "How is my--my standing tonight with God?" Let's check up in our hearts and find out. "Lord, if I have wounded any soul today, if I've caused one foot to go astray, whatever I've done or said that's been wrong, O God, forgive me for it." See? Let...

My faith looks up to Thee,

Thou Lamb of Calvary,

Saviour Divine;

Now hear me while I pray,

Take all my guilt away,

And let me from this day

Be wholly Thine!

While life's dark maze I tread,

And griefs around me spread,

Be Thou my Guide;

Bid darkness turn to day,

Wipe sorrows, fears away,

Nor let me ever stray

From Thee aside.

36 Keep me in the path, Lord. Keep me in the center of Thy will. Young or old, we don't know how old you might be, and yet you might be eighty years old, and if you lived till morning, you'll outlive a many sixteen-year-old boy and girl. There'll be a many sixteen-year-old boy and girl go to meet God before daylight in the morning. That's right. So age has nothing to do with it. The thing of it is, are you ready to meet Him? That's the main thing. Let's think on these things now while we pray, as we bow our heads.

38 O gracious and holy and reverent Father of Life, we come into Thy Presence, the Almighty God, to give thanks from the bottom of our heart, that we have the privilege of setting here tonight. Walking up and down that hospital awhile ago, and looking in there, with people who were unconscious, some of them bleeding and crying, and others out of their head and strapped in bed, O God, I pray that every one of them's ready, Father, that they would be ready to meet You if they happen to go out of this life. And to think, Lord, that that could be us, each one of us here, if it wasn't for Your grace. But You have let us live to come together again tonight, to make preparations. Those things are passing through our hearts and minds now, Lord. And while You're searching the reins of our heart, if there be any unclean thing about us, Lord, take it away, Father. God, consecrate our souls to Thee.

We thank Thee for all that Thou hast done and for what we believe that You will do. And for that Light appearing today down there in Sister Bruce's home, I thank You for that, Lord, It'll give them strength.

40 And now, Lord, I pray that You'll grant tonight that our souls may continually to be refreshed in Your Presence here in this Tabernacle. We thank You, Father, for this Tabernacle. We thank You for its pastor here, our Brother Neville, a man of humility, a man of integrity, a man that's full of God's love for Christ and for His Church. I pray that You'll bless him and his lovely little companion and his children. And, Lord, may they long dwell among us here on the earth. Grant it. Keep sickness from their door, and keep them healthy. Keep sickness from all of our doors, Lord, keep us healthy so we can serve You.

41 And now, we lay our souls upon the altar for searching now, as I open my eyes in a few moments to read Your Word, if it be Your will, and it falls my lot tonight to try to break the Bread of Life to the people. Now, Lord, help me to say something that would help some poor weary soul here tonight. Help it that it might be also words of correction, that we might know how we to behave ourself, what we should do, and how we should live in this present world, if we expect to make heaven our home. Grant it, Lord. And heal the sickness. If there's any among us, Lord, that's sick, we pray that You'll heal it. Strengthen those who are weary. We pray for them.

We pray for not only this church, but for other churches throughout the entire world where prayer is being made, and supplications before God, and the many tens of thousands of hungry-hearted saints crying, "Come, Lord Jesus, come." Oh, surely You'll hear our cry, Lord, someday, and will come.

If it's our lot to fall asleep before that come--the coming is, we know that the trumpet shall sound and the dead in Christ shall rise first. We'll come forth and we'll stand in Your Presence someday. We thank Thee for this, and we wait for that time, and now prepare our hearts. For we ask it in Jesus' Name. Amen.

44 Now, I don't expect to talk very long tonight, maybe thirty minutes, or forty, upon a little subject here, that I would like to first read a Scripture found in the Book of Psalms, Psalms 105, and reading down to the 15th verse, inclusive. While I read this Psalm, I want you listen real close to the reading of the Word, because God's Word will never fail.

O give thanks unto the LORD; call upon his name: make known his deeds among the people. (Now, just think of that.) ... give thanks unto the LORD; call upon his name: make known his deed among the people.

Sing unto him, sing psalms unto him: talk ye of his wondrous works.

Glory ye in his holy name: let the hearts of them that rejoice that seek the LORD.

Seek the LORD, and his strength: seek his face evermore.

Remember his marvelous works that he has done; his wonders, and his judgment of his mouth;

O ye seed of Abraham his servant, ye children of Jacob his chosen.

He is the LORD our God: his judgments are in all the earth.

He has remembered his covenant for ever, the word which he commanded to a thousand generations.

Which covenant he made with Abraham, and his oath unto Isaac;

And confirmed the same unto Jacob for a law, and to Israel for an everlasting covenant:

Saying, Unto thee will I give the land of Canaan, the lot of your inheritance:

When they that... When--when they were but a few men in number; yea, very few, and strangers in it.

When they went forth from one nation to another, and from one kingdom to another...

He suffered no man to do them wrong: yea, he reproved kings for their sake;

Saying, Touch not my anointed, and do my prophets no harm.

45 I want to take a subject from there of "Respects." Reading here, David crying out to the Lord... Respects is what we owe to God. And that's one thing that I would like to drill this to the heart of every person here tonight, that in all things that we see going on we must give respects to it. See, we must respect it. And David said that when they were very few men of Israel, perhaps Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who he's speaking of, very few men, that He rebuked nations and kings for them. God rebuked the nations and kings, saying, "Touch not My anointed, and do My prophets no harm."

46 Over in Ecclesiastes the 12th chapter and the 13th verse, it's written like this. See? "Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep His commandments, for this is the full duty of man."

The conclusion of the whole matter is to fear God. And when, you cannot have respects until you have fear. You've got to have fear of God. Solomon said also in the Proverbs that the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom: the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom.

Now, that don't mean that you're afraid of Him, but that means that you're giving respects and reverence. And when you respect God, you fear God. You fear that you might displease Him in some way; you fear lest you would do something wrong. You wouldn't want to...

49 I fear my mother. I fear my--my wife. I fear my church. I fear all of God's servants, unless I should put a stumbling block somewhere in their way. I--I fear the people. I fear the people of the city, unless I should do something wrong that would cause them to think that I wasn't a Christian.

See, you've got, before you can have respects, you've got to have fear. And God demands it, He demands respects. God does; He demands it. And fear brings it. And we know that fear brings respects.

51 Now, you take for instance, the man, he's a farmer or maybe he's a--a shop worker, and nobody pays any attention to him. But let him get a job on the police force and come down the street, and as a--a policeman with his badge and uniform on, (where, maybe someone wouldn't speak to him the day before), "Hello, there, John. How are you?" See? Why is it? It's kind of an awe, or a fear, or a respect, because of it. Maybe he gets elected to be the mayor of the city, or maybe a...

52 Who would President Kennedy tonight be, if he wasn't President Kennedy? What if he was just a same man he is, but yet he was a worker that worked at Colgates down here for forty dollars a week? See? he'd come through the city here and nobody would pay much attention to him, only his own associates. But being he's the President of the United States, he deserves a respect. You see?

53 And that, and because that God is God, He deserves a respect. That's right. And He, we've got to respect Him and give a fear to Him, and that brings respect. God has demanded that for Himself and for all His servants. God demands respects for His servants. He--His servants, how we know that they're His servants, because He a-vindicates these servants by His Word. He takes these servants and makes them servants of God, and proves that they are servants, by making His Word work through them servants. Then as you respect that servant, you respect God. So when I respect you, and you respect me, and we respect each other, then we're respecting God.

54 Did not Jesus say, "Insomuch as you have done unto the least of these, My little ones, you have done it unto Me. And it would be better for you that a millstone was hanged at your neck and you were drowned in the depths of the sea, than to offend one of them. For I say unto you, behold their face--their angels always beholds My Father's face which is in heaven." Now, we know that they are--that we, being children of God, that we are a part of God. And God demands this respect. And then God shows who His children are. See? He shows it by wonders and signs, and a--a--that it's being done.

55 Now, we're going to start now and call into question some of these people. Now, if I was going to say, for one, to start with, I'd think of--of... Let's take Noah for a moment. Now, Noah had a revelation from God, yet it was contrary to anything that science would prove to be true. But yet he had spoke to God, and God had spake to him. And he went about preparing an ark, where the scoffers and mockers (as the Bible said that they would be in the last days like they was in them days), that those scoffers scoffed at Noah. Why, they thought that he was out of his head because he was building an ark. So but God brought judgment upon them scoffers because they would not listen to the messenger of God and come into that ark under his preaching, then God sent His Divine judgments on the earth. First He made a preparation for all who would receive it, to escape it, and then if they did not escape it, there's only one thing left. If they won't take God's preparation of escape, then there's only one thing left, that's Divine judgment.

56 You can only do two things; it lays either mercy or judgment. You have to accept one or the other. There's where we stand tonight. We either take God's mercy or we stand His judgment. There's just no way of getting around it. God always makes a way of escape for those who desire to escape. Then He's got... What's left over has to stand the judgment, not because that God wants them to, but because they have chosen that way themselves. See? They make their own choice. There's where we stand tonight, friends, the same thing. We can either take God's way of escape, or we can stand His judgments, either one we want to do. Aren't you happy tonight that you have took the way of escape? Because all that refuse the way of escape will have to come under judgment.

57 Then there is another man I'd like to speak of. That was a great, mighty prophet by the name of Moses. The people, Israel should've understood, according to the Scripture, that God was going to deliver them and was going to bring them out of Egypt. But as soon as God got His man ready and sent him down into Egypt, they had no respects for him. They turned him out and said, "Will you slay us as you did the Egyptian?" which caused them to stay in bondage a extra forty years. They stayed in bondage because they refused to respect the deliverer that come to deliver them. That put them back in bondage again, not because God wanted them to stay (The time was exactly right.), but they stayed forty years over because they refused to accept God's provided way of escape. How I believe that that's what's the matter tonight. Same thing. See?

59 That they refused the way out, and God was determined, and had told Abraham and them in His covenant (as we read David singing of it tonight), He had promised them that He was going to do a certain thing, so God's going to keep His promise. He was going to bring them out anyhow, but perhaps nearly another generation died off. The old generation that laughed at Moses, and so forth, and would not accept the message, that generation (forty years) died off, and Moses come into another generation. See what I mean? If they don't accept it, then God will let that generation die out and He'll bring in another generation to do it. So they had refused it. And then we find out, this next generation that come up, when Moses went down there to a-vindicate himself...

60 You know, Moses was scared to go down again. Moses was eighty years old now, and he'd been gone forty years. And when he talked to God at the burning bush, he said, "Who will I tell them has sent me?" God had no name. He said, "Who will I tell them that sent me?" Said, "When I say, 'The God of your fathers appeared to me,' they'll say, 'Who is the God of our fathers?' Well, what will I tell them?"

He said, "You tell them that I AM THAT I AM. You tell them that I AM THAT I AM." And He said, "What is that in your hand, Moses?"

He said, "A stick." And he threw it down and it turned into a serpent. And he put his hand in his bosom, it turned to leprosy, and went back, and healed.

He said, "Go down, and take these signs and perform them before the people, and it'll be an a-vindication. They'll know by these signs that I sent you for deliverance." Oh, brother. God always does that. God always gives supernatural signs. See?

64 And now, when he came down, and called the people, and done his signs before them, all Israel believed, every one of them. And they went right straight to the palace to--for deliverance. And then the Pharaoh decided he would not give them deliverance, and God turned judgment loose on Pharaoh. And we know what happened in Egypt.

Strange, after they'd seen all those signs happen, and then they come to the Red Sea and found out that the very God that had performed all those signs, here at the Red Sea, doubted God, the very first thing, that He was able to make a way of escape.

66 Now, there's where we make our mistake. When a little sickness strikes us, when a little disaster, or a little trouble strikes somewhere in the way, then we go to falling away. A young convert, somebody will make fun of him, say, "Well, you ain't nothing but a holy-roller."

"Well, I hate to be called a holy-roller." You see, see? There you are, you get that doubt. That's the time to stand there. That's the time to respect the messenger. That's the time to--to give glory to God.

69 And Moses said, "I've done these already, ten miracles before you. And God's give you ten miracles, and then you're afraid at the sea? Certainly. How much more will it take for you to believe?" He walked back, and took his rod, and held it before the sea, and the storms came down, and blowed it across the other side, and they went across. And as soon as they got over there, immediately begin to complain they had no bread. See, just same thing... Then God rained bread out of the heavens for them. Then they complained they had no water. They just one complaint after another. And I notice...

70 You say, "Well, maybe they were the unconverted type." Well, maybe they were. There was a mixed multitude went with them, true. But I want to bring another thing into your--into your remembrance. If God sent the messenger and vindicated by the signs that he was the messenger sent from God, then it's up to them to obey this messenger. Exactly. They must obey the messenger and have respects to that messenger. Look at Joshua and Caleb; they stayed right by his side. Yes, sir. Whatever Moses was in, they was in it too. Whether Moses was right or wrong, they stayed right with him anyhow (See?), because they knowed that was God's messenger.

72 And there one day we find out that even Miriam, a prophetess, and Aaron, the high priest, made fun of Moses' wife because she was an Ethiopian, and thought, "Wasn't there enough women of our own group to marry, instead of going down there and marrying that woman?" That wasn't Moses' choice; that was God's choice for Moses. And when they made fun of it, that angered God in such a way until He struck Miriam, the prophetess, full of leprosy, Moses' own sister. What about that? Her, a prophetess, but what was she doing? She was making fun and an irreverence to God's messenger, the messenger of the covenant of that day. And she was irreverent. And also Aaron, the high priest, the very mouthpiece of Moses (Right.), he was with her.

And Aaron then, when he saw his sister struck with leprosy, he went in and told Moses, "Would you let your own sister die?"

And Moses went into the tabernacle, and fell before the Lord, and begin to weep and call out for God, mercy for his sister. And the Spirit of the Lord came down and said, "Call Aaron and Miriam to stand here before Me." Oh, my.

God demands respects. God sends His Message; you listen to It and you reverence It. Don't care if they call It a bunch of holy-rollers, or whatever they call It; let the world do what they want to, but you give respects.

76 So there stood Miriam. God said, "Call Miriam and call Moses--or call Aaron here, your brother and sister, to stand before Me." And when they come in before God, God said, "Don't you fear God?" Said that to the high priest and to Miriam the prophetess. Said, "If there be any--a man among you who's spiritual or a prophet, I the Lord will make Myself known to him. I'll speak to him in visions and reveal Myself in dreams to him, and so forth, if he's spiritual or a prophet." But said, "My servant Moses, I speak lip to ear with him." Said, "Don't you fear God?" In other words, "You talk about Moses, you're talking about Me. If you can't respect Moses, you don't respect Me." Said, "Haven't I proved among you that he's My servant? And you have no reverence for him at all."

What that would be a lesson for the people of this day: no respects, no honor.

Now, He said, "And because you didn't do that, that's the reason you got leprosy. That's the reason these things has went," said, "because you ought to have knowed that this was My servant. You do know it, so when you say something against him you're saying it against Me."

80 So Moses prayed for her life to be spared, and God did spare her life. She didn't live very long afterwards; she died. But she did get cleansed of her leprosy, and was out of the camp for seven days, you know, for--for having a--for a purification, getting herself cleaned again from her leprosy. God healed her.

But what He was trying to get to them, was this: "You've got to respect what I do."

And if that was the attitude of God in that day, and God can't change, God wants us to respect what He's doing. He demands it. Said, "You either respect that or something else is going to happen."

83 A man told me the other day; he said I... Poor man, sweeps up over here in the market for a living. He's had a breakdown, in very bad shape. He's Lutheran by faith, and they'd had communion. He's too a--unable to walk to the church, so he took a cab: said it cost him eighty cents to go down and eighty cents to come back. His neighbor, very ungodly, seen him praying the Lord's Prayer one morning, and laughed at him, made fun of him. He said to this neighbor; he said to this man, he said, "Where'd you go in a cab this morning?"

Said, "It was communion. I went down to the church."

He said, "What is communion?"

Said, "When we take the bread and the wine."

He said, "I had mine too this morning at the table with a slice of light bread and a pint of whiskey." See?

85 I know of three boys one time that mocked communion in the church, know of them. And they went up in the--the hotel room and got some ham sandwiches and a bottle of whiskey, and had their communion up there, making fun of the communion they had in a Pentecostal church. Less than three months from then, all three was to--one of them was dead, and two was in the insane institution.

You can't disrespect God. You've got to respect God. If you don't believe it, just keep still, keep away from it. Or, either do that, or come reverently and respect it. Don't make fun of people in the Spirit. Don't talk about people that's worshipping in the Spirit of God. Let them alone.

87 I was standing right there on the corner, preaching, some years ago, as a boy preacher. And there was a woman came by; she was Catholic by faith; but I knowed her--her husband was Catholic; she wasn't nothing: and a very handsome, pretty woman, nice-looking, about twenty years old, twenty-two. I knew her as a girl here in the city. And she came by and stood there, and she said, "I wouldn't let my pet cow have the religion that William Branham's got."

And the next night before I could get to her, heard she was dying in the hospital, and don't know yet what killed her... She was dying out there in the hospital and her husband came to get me. He said... He was a Catholic. And he come; he said, "Come quickly and say a prayer for my wife; she's been calling for you all evening; she's dying."

89 Well, I said, "I will go." And I got in the car, and left the meeting, and started to the hospital. And I run up on the steps; I met the nurse, and she said, "She's already dead."

And he said, "Come, say a prayer for her anyhow."

I said, "She's dead."

Said, "Say a prayer, anyhow."

"It won't do them any good now."

Said, "Well, come, look at her."

And I went down. She had that reddish black, I believe they call it, auburn hair: very pretty woman, few freckles across her face here, with great big brown eyes. And that woman, that nurse said, "Billy, she died in such agony until she screamed out your name as loud as she could and said, 'Tell him to forgive me,' till the freckles stood out on her face like warts." And those big eyes had set way out and her eyelids had half closed over. 'Course, you know what happens when a person dies, their both kidney and bowels move, and she was there just steaming all over, and died in such agony because--not because she disrespected me, but she disrespected the Gospel that I was preaching, and God was working signs and wonders.

91 Sometime ago in New Albany, while I was standing there talking to a sinner, leading him to Christ, a big old rough-handed man in the garage. A man was a friend of mine, his son-in-law run the garage next door. I was standing there preaching at a dinner hour, eating a sandwich and talking to him about God. Through the daytime I'd find somewhere where I could go at dinner time and try to win a soul to Christ. He said, "Mr. Branham," he said. I was just a boy preacher myself. He said, "Mr. Branham," said, "my mother had that kind of religion, that heartfelt religion." And the tears was running down his cheeks.

I said, "How long she been gone?"

Said, "Years. She always prayed for me."

I said, "The God that heard her prayers is trying to answer them right now for her."

And this man walked in there, he said, "Hello." He was drunk. Said, "Hey, Billy, listen." Said, "Any time you want to come over to my garage," said, "you come," but said, "don't bring that old holy-roller religion of yours over there."

I turned and looked at him, I said, "Anywhere Christ is not welcome, I'll not be."

And so he turned around and said, "Aw, get next to yourself, boy."

And I just heard in my heart a Voice say, "You reap what you sow. It'd be better for you that a millstone was hanged at your neck and drowned in the depths of the sea." And his own son-in-law, that very same afternoon, run over him with a two-ton Chevrolet truck loaded down and mashed him down in the ground.

See, you've got to respect God. You've got to do, you... God demands respects, and He demands it.

And so Miriam ought to knowed better. So ought--ought Aaron to knowed better, than knowing this, that Moses was led by the Spirit of God to do what he was going to do.

99 Baptist minister wrote me a letter a couple days ago from up here. Oh, if he didn't rake me over the coals, he said, "A guy that's as lazy as you are, a ministry that would be equal to Elijah, the prophets," he said, "and then to see you setting around home, doing nothing..."

So Billy is acting as secretary at the time; he wrote him a letter back. And then he just thought, "Well, I believe I'll just answer him," he said. But he thought he better let me read it before he answered it. But it had a lot of diplomacy in it. He said, "Now, this is not my dad; this is me." Said, "You just said that daddy had a ministry like that of Elijah." And said, "You said he set down on a creek bank somewhere with a fishing pole in his hand, or up in the mountains with a rifle in his hand." Said, "What will you say about Elijah when he set three years by the side of a brook?" Said, "Don't you know that they're led by the Spirit of God to do what they're doing?" See, everybody wants to run it their own way. But man must be led by the Spirit of God, and you must give it respects. That's all.

101 Here the other day, a precious soul here in the city seen another brother, he said, "Where's Bill at?"

He said, "He's gone up in Canada."

He said, "I guess going a-hunting?"

He said, "Yes, he's going hunting."

Said, "Aw, nonsense to such stuff."

All right, that man, not knowing that I was under the power of the Holy Spirit by a vision of THUS SAITH THE LORD to go... What will you do at the day of the judgment? What good would it do me to go to the bedside of that man and pray for him? The first place, he doesn't believe me. And people, when they come around and say these things, like I don't know that they don't believe It? Though they pat you on the back and call you brother, yet you know they don't believe It. See? They don't believe It. And you can have... Not one thing you can do for them, they'll call for you come, pray, but it doesn't do them any good, 'cause (You see?), they disrespect it. You've got to believe it. Watch those who's really believed, and watch what happens. See, you've got to respect it.

103 Jezebel, in the days of Elijah, how she disrespected Elijah, how she... Elijah was actually her pastor. Sure. Oh, she wouldn't receive that. Goodness, no, she was a--she was an atheist, or an infidel, or--or idol worshipper. And she had her own pagan priests. But yet Elijah was her pastor; God sent him there to be pastor. He was pastor whether... If he did bawl her out and tell her all of her sins, yet he was her pastor. She wouldn't receive it at all, but--and she disrespected him. She hated him. Sure, she did. And what happened to her? God let the dogs eat her in the street. That's right. Because what? She disrespected the message that Elijah was preaching.

104 God demands respects. You've got to have it. You ever get anything from God, you're going to respect God. And you must do it from your heart, the bottom of your heart. You must do it.

But she disrespected God as she disrespected His prophet. Now, she knowed Elijah was a prophet. They didn't have anything in Israel could keep up with Elijah. Why, his visions and everything was perfect before God. And he, but he condemned them. Mercy, yes. He'd get on every denomination, everything else. And everything that's called sin, he condemned it, from the least to the greatest, king and all; he didn't pull any punches for none of them. But they had to know he was a prophet. They just couldn't keep from knowing that. Yes, sir.

Even Ahab tried to accuse him for the drought. And he did pray God to send the drought. Yes, he did. And he said, "I have power, and I'll close the heavens; it'll not even rain or dew won't fall till I call for it."

107 Could you imagine that little Jezebel with that painted-up face, stomping up-and-down that floor, "That old hypocrite, that old hypocrite, causing all these little children out here to suffer," and all like that. Elijah was trying to bring them back to God, trying to win a nation back to God. See? And looked like... She could tell the people, "And you mean to tell me you'd believe on a man like that, that would close the lands up like this, and it not even rain or dew? And all of his hypocrisy or his witchcraft out there," whatever she wanted to call it. "And he's nothing but just a--a witch or a soothsayer, or something. He's closed the heavens and it won't rain, making all these people suffer. And you say then that's the will of God?" It was the will of God.

108 No matter what (See?), you must look at what... You must respect God regardless of what He does. He knows what He's doing. Did look bad, children suffering, people suffering, cattle dying, sheep dying, no water nowhere, the nights was hot and sultry, the sun was as bright as brass in the skies through the daytime for three years and six months. And Elijah setting up on the mountain said, "Not even dew will fall till I call from it." That's right. Oh, how they hated him.

109 And when he, Ahab found him, he said, "You're the one that's troubling Israel, are you?"

Old Elijah looked back in his face, said, "Nay, not me, but you're the one that's troubling Israel." That's right. See, even Ahab didn't have respects for him. You know what Elijah told Ahab, said, "Because you shed the innocent blood of Naboth, so the dogs will lick your blood too in the street." And they did. Because they disrespected God's messenger. That's exactly right. They disrespected it.

Now, Miriam disrespected it. Aaron disrespected it. No matter who you are, Christian or not Christian, you've got to still bring respects to God, and respect what He's doing, or suffer the consequence. It's either receive it or go into judgment, either one you want to.

112 How I could say my testimony for hour after hour, of what I've seen in my lifetime, what I've seen in the other countries and the other parts of the nations, and so forth, the things that's taken place. But to omit that, just so that you'll get the--the idea of what I'm trying to say to you, you must respect it. I've seen young people set in the meeting, and snicker and laugh in a meeting, and less than twenty-four hours be crushed into the streets. I've seen young people set in a meeting, in one year when I was in a place, and next, maybe within six months, go back to the same place, and practically every one of them was gone, or laying stricken somewhere with diseases and things. That's right. You have to respect it.

113 I remember a certain young girl one night, Tennessee, when I was going out the door, preaching at a big Baptist church. Was going out the door, I felt led that night to call her to come to Christ. Well, she laughed in my face when I called her to come to Christ. She happened to be one of the deacon's daughters. And standing at the door that night, she waited for me when I come out. She said, "I want you to know something right now, don't you never embarrass me like that again."

I said, "God was calling you."

She said, "Nonsense. I'm young," said, "I got plenty of time for that." Said, "My daddy's got enough religion for all of us at home."

I said, "Not enough for you, sister, every one has to have their own religion."

She said, "If I want anybody to talk to me about that, I'll get somebody that's got some sense, not somebody like you."

I said, "Go, say what you wish to; it don't bother me, but someday you'll regret it."

118 Not long after that, passed through the same city. Here she come down the street with her underskirts hanging down, slopping with a cigarette in her hand, and offered me a drink of whiskey. Same thing... And here's her testimony, she said, "You remember the night you called there?" Said, "That was the truth." She said, "The Spirit of God was testifying to me that night, trying to get me to come." And said, "Since then I could see my mother's soul fry in hell like a pancake and laugh at it." That's what happened. See?

You've got to respect God. That's all. You've got to do it, brother. That's all. Jezebel disrespected it.

120 And remember another time, there was some irreverent children; they had been raised up in a home.

Elijah, after his days, of course, the people hated him because he called that famine in the land. There was some people that taught their children that Elijah, a man like that, been translated and taken into heaven, he'd got killed somewhere, and they just buried him and hid him. They--they didn't believe it.

So Elisha took his place, now he was the messenger of the day now after Elijah had been taken up. So he passed down through a certain city, and the children, little children of that city, run out, making fun of him, and said, "Say, you old baldhead, why didn't you go up like Elijah did?" See, they didn't believe Elijah went up. There it is. It wasn't the disrespecting the man; it was disrespecting his message. He was the successor to Elisha--to Elijah. He had the anointing; the spirit of Elijah was upon him. He'd went right up there and done the very same things that Elijah did. Hallelujah.

Jesus said, "He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he do also." Yes. "These signs shall follow them that believe."

They disrespected it. And they disrespected Elijah because he believed in Elisha, because the Spirit was upon him. And he turned around, and smote the Jordan with his mantle, and opened up the Jordan, went up and done the same kind of miracles that Elijah did. And even all the preachers up there at the school of the prophets, said, "The spirit of Elijah rests upon Elisha," noised abroad in the country.

125 And the people, I bet they laughed to one another, say, "Hey, hey, looky," they'd say. "That bunch of holy-rollers, fanatics, saying that man went to heaven without dying, horses come down. We didn't see any." Certainly they didn't. Certainly not, they didn't. "We didn't see any horses. We didn't hear any chariots anywhere. Nonsense. The old fellow died and they buried him, and then they're trying to make a lot of to-do over it." Just like they'd say today, the same thing, like they said about Jesus, they said, "Why, they come and stole His body at nighttime." They even paid soldiers to testify that. But He raised from the dead.

And Elijah was took up in a chariot of fire, with horses of fire.

128 And when this young prophet walked along there, going down through the city... And he'd lost his hair, as a young man. He was going down, so these little children run behind him, said, "Hey, why didn't you go up with Elijah," said, "you old baldhead, you?" See? And they was giving disrespect. And what did Elijah do? He turned in the power of the Spirit and cursed those children. What happened? Two she bears come from the woods and killed forty-two of them. Right. Disrespects, irreverent, you can't do that. You've got to respect God.

129 If any of them kids would said now, if their father and mother had said, "Now, look, children, they say that Elijah was taken up. Now, we don't know about that, but, anyhow, I--I--I don't know whether it's so or not, but I tell you; the best thing to do is just don't say nothing about it. Just go ahead. When he passes... We hear he's coming down through the city today, going to have a street meeting up there. If he does, if you children on the road to school today meet him, just say, 'How do you do, reverend? How do you, sir?' or something like that. Speak to him."

But instead of that, no doubt they'd been told at home, oh, they heard papa and mama set at the table and laughing, one another, saying, "What do you know. They said that old holy-roller was taken up. Did you ever believe anything like that? And they said this little old baldheaded fellow, just as baldheaded as a pumpkin up there, he ain't over about thirty-five years old, and here he's coming down through there, and said he's going to hold a street meeting, expect us to believe such nonsense as that. Why, he isn't nothing but a little, just a--a mockery. That's all it is. 'Cause he won't come to our churches. He's just like Elijah was, he won't come to our churches. We'll--he'll... Probably some kind of a witchcraft, hoodoo, hoax that he's got, like Elijah." They didn't believe him. So the little children was taught that at home.

131 If they'd have been taught reverence and respect, they'd have walked out there before that prophet of God and have asked for prayer for themselves. But they had been taught to snicker and laugh and to make fun about like the children of today. No, too many of them today would make fun at a street meeting; they'd make fun at the preaching of the Gospel.

So Elijah cursed them in the Name of the Lord. Not because of the children, but because of the irreverent parents that'd brought the children up that way to disrespect God. Two she bears come out and killed forty-two of them. Now, that's irreverence. God demands respect. When they disrespected His prophet, they disrespected Him; no matter if they didn't believe, they ought to kept their mouth shut, stay away from it. But no, they had to put in their nickel's worth. They had to say something that they ought not have said. And what happened to them?

134 Let's take some people who did respect it. Let's take the Shunammite woman to the same prophet, Elijah. She was actually not an Israelite. She was from Shunem, but she believed in God. And she seen this man pass through the town, heard him speak, she seen the signs that he done.

It's told in history; I don't know whether it's true or not, that one day a bunch of wild dogs was trying to catch a little girl. Now, this isn't the Scripture; it's just a story that I read. And said the Shunammite woman was standing on the corner, and she saw that these dogs was going to kill this little girl. And this holy man was passing through town, and he raised up his staff to God, and cried out for mercy for them little children like that, and the dogs turned and went away from them. Whether it was so or not, sounds like it could be, I don't know.

136 But anyhow, this woman said, when the Bible, when she "perceived that this was a holy man..." She perceived something had happened. She seen what he was, and perceived that he was a holy man from God. And instead of disrespecting him like Jezebel did, she respected him. She said to her husband, "We are well able to do this. I pray thee; let's build him a little house out here somewhere. Let's give him a little place, for he's weary. I've watched him. He's getting old, and I notice his gray hair as it hung down in his beard, his little old staff, his little skinny arms as he walked along, the little flabby arms like that. And here he come walking along, packing a little cruse of oil on his side, with a piece of sheepskin wrapped around him, in the hot sun, his body looked scorched and red. And I pray thee, let's make him a little station to stop here. Let's get the contractor and come out here and build him a little place, and put him up, because I perceive that his spirit--by his spirit, he's a holy man. He's a man of God." Oh, oh, what a difference.

137 Now, her husband agreed, she... He might have said, "Darling, I have noticed that man too. I've listened at him; I've watched him; I've seen his works. I know he's a holy man of God. So we'll just do that." So they called the contractor and built him a nice little place, and put him a little bed there to rest, so he could lay down and rest, fixed him a place to wash his feet, got some water and things, and fixed it in there.

And when the prophet came by, of course, that blessed his soul to see that something had been done for him. He said to Gehazi, "Go, call her, and ask her what could I do for her, could I speak to the king, to the chief captain?" He...

She said, "I dwell among my people, and there's nothing I have need of."

But Gehazi said, "She has no children. And her husband is well stricken in age; he's old. They have no children."

Then I'd imagine, Elijah laying there on this little bed that she had blessed him by making, had his feet all washed, and his beard's all washed out, and things, laying there, no doubt but what he seen a--the vision of the Lord. 'Cause, they always did that. Said--said, "Go, call her, and tell her to stand here before me." Oh, my. "Go, call her, because she has--she's respected God. Go, tell her to come here."

When she stood in the door, he said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD. About this time next year, you'll bear a baby." And about that time next year, she had the baby.

143 Then Satan, when he got to be about twelve years old, his father had him out in the field one day, and Satan said, "I'll get rid of that child," so he just give him a sunstroke. And he died in his mother's arms.

Did that discourage her? No, sir. She said, "Saddle a mule. And go forward; don't stop. Go up to Mount Carmel, to the mountain, because he just passed through here the other day." Oh, oh, oh, my. There you are. That's respect. That's respect.

And her husband said, "You're going to the man of God." Said, "It's neither new moon or sabbath; he won't be up there in his..."

She said, "All will be well, just saddle the mule and let me go on." And so away they went.

147 And they got up into the mountain. And when old Elijah looked out of the cave, and he come out there and looked at him, said, "This looks like that Shunammite woman coming." Said, "She must be grieved." He said, "Go, meet her." And when... He said, "She's grieved in her heart, and God's never told me nothing about it."

See, God don't have to tell you everything (See?), so He don't even tell His prophets everything. He just--He just does what He wants to do; He's God.

149 Here, now, Elijah said, "God..." What if Elijah said this, "Why didn't You tell me why she's coming? Why didn't You tell me all about it?" He'd have never seen a thing. But it was all right with Elijah, whatever it was...

And what if she'd have come up and said; she'd say, "You said you was a servant of God? You hypocrite. I do believe you ain't nothing but a holy-roller"? It'd have never happened. See? God tries us sometimes, see what we'll do.

151 So instead of that she run right up to his feet and worshipped, like she was to God. And she said... And she revealed to him what was the matter. And Elijah said, "Take my staff and go lay it on the child."

And when he did, the woman said, "As the Lord God liveth and your soul never dies (Oh, my,), thou servant of God, I'll not leave you. I'm going to stay here till God sends the vision." Old Elijah stayed there a little while longer; girded up his loins, and took his staff and here he went.

He went into the room where that baby was laying, a dead baby. Walked up-and-down the floor, like that, a few times. Because of a reverent woman, a woman that respected him, a man that respected him, and believed him to be a man of God, he walked back and forth up-and-down the floor until God answered. Amen. Then he laid hisself upon the baby and it sneezed seven times, and picked it up and give it to the mother. Walked on out, and back up to the cave, he went. Because she respected the man of God. Amen. God demands respect.

154 What about Martha? She was always thinking about fixing Jesus a good dinner. Mary wanted to hear the Word of God, so she just set around and listened at Him. She didn't care whether the pillow cases was changed, or whether the--the curtains was dusted, or whether they had anything to eat or not; she just wanted to hear what Jesus was going to say. But Martha always wanted to cook Him a good dinner, and be sure that the chair was made soft, and it was set just right, and everything was cleaned up like that. But she wanted Him, to do something for Jesus in her way, and Mary wanted to do it in her way. But one day when Lazarus come... Many people talk against Martha, said she ought to been more interested. Oh, no, just a moment. See, there come a time for Martha to show hers. And then when Jesus... When Lazarus died, her brother, she sent for Him to come pray for him. He did not come. He ignored the call; He went on somewhere else. She sent again; He still ignored the call.

155 But when finally He come, seemed like now that she could've walked out to Him and said, "Why didn't You come? Why didn't You come when I called You? My brother was laying there, sick. We've left our church; we left our organization; we done everything to follow Your Message; because we did believe that You were a Man of God. But how could a Man of God... And we two orphaned, three orphaned children here, three orphan people, and our livelihood was making tapestries for that temple... We was members there; our mother and father was members there. But because that You hoaxed us into a thing to believing This what You're trying to teach, saying that You're a Son of God and a Prophet sent from God, and these things, how can we ever believe You, a Man that wouldn't even listen to me when I call for You? When I was in need and had need of You, You ignored my message and went on. And I sent again, and You still ignored it. Why did You do a thing like that?" If she'd have done that, the story would've been different tonight.

156 What did she do? She run right straight to where He was, fell down at His feet, and said, "Lord, if Thou would've been here, my brother would not have died." Oh, there you are. What was she doing? She was respecting. She was in the Presence of God, and she respected Him. She called Him her Lord. "Lord, if Thou would've been here." (Not, that, "I sent for You." That was all forgotten.) "Now, You're here. See? If You would've been here, my brother would have been--not have died."

He said, "Thy brother shall rise again."

"Oh," she said, "yes, Lord, I know he'll raise again in the last day."

And--and He said, He--she--He said, "But I am the Resurrection and Life. He that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live. Whosoever liveth and believeth in Me shall never die."

"I believe, Lord, that Thou art the Son of God that was to come into the world. And even now, Lord (Oh.), even now... (Not, "Lord, You ought to have done this and You ought to have done that.") But even now, whatever You ask God, God will give it to You." Hm, hm, hm. That's it.

160 What if we could say that to someone tonight, "Oh, my brother, I believe that what you ask God, God gives it to you"? The same results would come.

But no matter how much He was, if He was... And we know He was the Son of God. If she had disrespected it, it would never worked. That was from her heart. She said, "Even now, Lord, whatever You ask God, God would give it to You." That's it. That's it. From her heart she believed it. If He'd have took a hunting trip or a fishing trip, that wouldn't have made no difference to her.

162 No, if Elijah'd went on a hunting trip or went somewhere, it made no difference to the--to the Shunammite woman. She still believed him to be a man of God. Sure. No matter what he did, he was still the man of God to her, 'cause she'd seen God moving in his life.

And to Martha, no matter what taken place, she'd seen what God did for Him. She said, "Even now, Lord, whatever You ask God, God will give it to you...?..." Aw, there you are.

He said, "Thy brother shall rise again." And so He said, "Where have you buried him?" And they went down to the grave. And He called Lazarus from the grave after being dead for four days. Why? Because Lazarus' sister respected what He was.

165 If you can't respect the man, respect the office he holds in God. That's exactly right (See?); respect him. If a minister comes up, your pastor, always respect him. I've heard congregations talk about their pastor, how just talk about him, run him down, ridicule him. How is that pastor ever going to do anything for you? He can't do it. You--you don't--you don't re... I don't say this church, but I mean churches I have seen, that if you... You've got to love your pastor. You've got to know that he's a human being, but yet God has made him His pastor. The Holy Ghost has made him overseer; then you've got to respect him in that manner. And no matter what the pastor's done, if you respect him in your heart as God's servant, God will respect you for doing it.

"He that--he that receiveth Me, receiveth Him that sent Me," Jesus said. "He that don't receive Me, can't receive Him." See, they said God was their Father; He said, "Your father's the devil."

So, you see, you've got to respect it and believe it, believe that He is. Yes, Martha believed it.

168 And that's one little thing I hit on this morning, that Syrophenician woman that time when she come up. Look how she was turned down bitterly. There He was, a Jew; she was a Gentile, and she run up to Him. She didn't know how to approach Him, but she had a need, and she knowed that He was that Son of God. She believed it. She... If--if God would answer His prayer for others, He'd answer prayer for her. And she knowed what He said was the Word of God. If it was the Word of God for the Jews, it was the Word of God for the Gentiles too, whatever He said. And Jesus give her a trial. She said, "Lord, have mercy." Now, watch. No, he said... "Thou Son of David," 'cause she'd heard the Jews saying, "Thou Son of David." Now, He wasn't Son of David to her. See? And said. "Thou Son of David..." That would've been the way a Jew would've approached Him, 'cause she had heard the rest of them. She tried to come like they did, 'cause she was trying to find respects. She was trying to show her respect. And she wasn't just making out; Jesus would knowed if it was. No, He'd have knowed it.

169 So as she come up, she said, "Thou Son of David, have mercy upon my daughter, because she's variously vexed with a devil."

He turned and looked at her and said, "It's not meet for Me to take the children's bread and cast it to the dogs." Whew. Wasn't that one? That was one: not only turned her down on her request, but called her a dog. That's right. And a dog's one of the lowest names the Bible has, you know. So He said, "Not meet for Me to take the children's bread and cast it to the dogs."

She said, "That's truth, Lord." "Lord," then she got it. He wasn't no Son of David to her, but He was Lord. Said, "True, Lord. That's right, but the children eat the scraps under the..." Or, I mean, "The--the dogs eat the scraps under the master's table." That got it. That was it. That was the respect.

Jesus turned to her, said, "Great is your faith. Now, go home, you're going to find your daughter just as you have believed it." That's it. Why? It was her approach.

172 What if she'd have turned around and said... He turned around, said, "It's not meet for Me to take... "In other words, it's not proper."

Say, a Catholic come up and say, "Oh, Brother Branham, I know God hears your prayers for these people here. Will you pray for me?"

And I'd say, "Well, it's not right for me to take these children's time up here. I'm here to pray for these Pentecostals, not for you bunch of Catholics." See? What would she had said? Oh, man, I imagine you'd stomped out of here like everything. See?

But she turned and she said, "That's true, Lord. That's true, Lord. But we're--we're willing to... The dogs are willing to eat the scraps under the Master's table."

See, that caught Him right quick. He turned and said, "Great is your faith." And then we find another case... See, it was her approach, her respects. She was respecting God as she respected Him.

177 So we find one time there was a Roman, and he was a great man, and he loved the Jews. And he had a servant that was sick. Hisself, he didn't feel worthy to go ask Jesus.

See, you always want to feeled a lot littler than what you are. Don't never be big in your own sight. See? Now, and if you're big, let somebody else say it about you. See? But now when you... This woman, or...

This man, rather, he said he was a Roman centurion and he had a sick servant, so he sent to get this sick servant healed. And Jesus said, "I'll come heal him."

180 So on His road, the Roman seen Him coming. I imagine he said, "Oh, my, here comes that holy One. Here comes that holy One. Well, I'm a no-count Gentile. I'm--I'm--I'm a Roman centurion; I'm a General, or--or a officer. I--I--I--I really not a Jew, I have no right for that holy Man to come." See the respect? See? "I don't have the right to have that holy Servant of God come to my house."

Saw Him come to the door, and he called Him, said, "Lord, I--I'm not worthy that You'd come under my roof." Probably had a palace of a home, a centurion... Said, "I'm not worthy that You'd come under my roof. And I--I didn't think myself worthy to even come to You, so I sent some of Your--Your Own blessed people, the Jews. But I have a servant here that's very sick." And he said, "I'm a man under authority," said, "I say to this soldier, 'You go,' and he, goes. I say to this one, 'You come' and he comes."

182 What did he say there, "I know that You have all power, You can say to this disease, 'Go,' and it goes. And you can say to this one, 'Come, and it would come." See, He recognized. And as he had authority over these soldiers, so Jesus had authority over all sickness and diseases. "Only thing You have to do, Lord, is just speak the Word." That's it. "Just speak the Word, my servant will live."

Jesus stopped, turned around to them Jews, said, "I haven't found faith like that over in Israel."

He said, "It's all right with your servant now." Amen. Why? Because he respected it. He respected Jesus Christ Who was the--the God of heaven.

184 Now, I guess it's getting late. I just want to say one more thing, is this. All those great respects, and so forth, but today somehow, it's different. God can do something today, and people will laugh at it. I believe that we have been different today. About forty years ago when the Holy Ghost first begin to fall, but what'd the people do? Locked up the preachers, called them holy-rollers, went out on the--wouldn't even feed them in the cities and everything like that. They broke corn on the railroad tracks to live by. What did they do? They had another forty years, the church has, suffering, went through everything, two wars in that much time (See?) it's killed off thousands of them; when she'd probably done been gone home.

185 Now, what would taken place, when God's begin to pour out the Holy Ghost upon the church in the last days? What would've happened twenty-five years ago when He begin to send down His signs and wonders and miracles, what would've taken place if the people would all rallied...? What did they do? They said, "It's hoodoo; it's hypnotism; he's a mental telepathist; he's this, that, or the other." What if all the nation would've went together and said, "Blessed be the Name of the Lord"? What if the Methodists, and Baptists, and Presbyterians, and all would've joined hands together and said, "Thank God, here's what we've looked for. The Holy Ghost is being poured out. Why, here's men who sees visions; here's prophets among us; here is--here's all these great gifts here: speakers with tongues; here's Divine healers; here's everything is being poured out upon us. Thanks be to God, it come through a humble little bunch called Pentecostals. Let's all go back to the Bible again. Let's go back, brethren, break up our organizations, and all be one brother"? The great churches altogether would've come together, what would have happened? Brother, there wouldn't even been had need of a hospital in the land today. That's right. No, there'd have been such powerful great gifts and wonders working amongst the people; there'd been such a respect, and perhaps the church would done been gone home and the Millennium would've been on.

186 But no, they disrespected it. They called them holy-rollers. The newspapers waited to say every slandering, dirty thing they could, and put every dirty slang to it they could do it, and things like that. And churches heehawed, and laughed at it, and--and made fun of them, and turned them away, and tried to keep them out of the cities, and everything else, with disrespect. Now, I could say a lot about that, but it's getting late.

187 Let me come to the Branham Tabernacle, please. Now, God's begin to pour out gifts upon us. We see it. Now, what is the gift of God today? It's the Holy Spirit. It's the Holy Ghost that's in us. We've got to respect That. We've got to respect It on every person It comes upon. We've got to re--give... to God's Divine gifts. When He sends those gifts, no matter how real they are, it'll never help us until we get to a place till we can respect it. Somebody can give a prophecy; if you don't believe in that prophecy, it'll never do you any good. You've got to have reverence and you got to respect it. You've got to believe that it comes from God.

Believe it till it's proved wrong. Then when it's proved wrong, then you have a right to disbelieve it; then don't associate with it no more. But as long as it's being proven out to be the truth, then believe it.

189 Like old Samuel said that day when they wanted a king. He said, "I want to ask you one thing. Have I ever taken any of your money from you? Have I ever asked you for a living? Or have I ever told you anything in the Name of the Lord but what come to pass?" He said, "You don't need no king, and your king will do you no good." And he told them that. He brought them the question, said, "Have I ever told you anything as THUS SAITH THE LORD but what happened?"

Now, then the people disrespected Samuel. "Oh, we know, Samuel. That's right, you--we can't say that you never told us anything but what was right, but, but still we want to do it this a-way." See? You mustn't do that. You must do it God's way.

191 When we receive the Holy Ghost, it's not shaking hands with the pastor. Receiving the Holy Ghost is receiving Christ into you, because He is God's Messenger of the day. The Holy Ghost is God's Messenger, and we must respect Him. When He comes, don't say, "Hee, hee, hee. Look at that woman shouting there, and crying, tears running down her cheeks. Look at that man there, shaking his hands and trembling and crying. You know what that is? That's a bunch of worked up emotion." You're blaspheming the Holy Ghost. You've got to respect That.

192 Remember, here sometime ago I was in Oregon, about, been about twelve years ago. And two little Catholic reporter girls come down. Not because they were Catholic, nothing no more that; 'cause I've had just as many Protestants, and more Protestants than I have Catholics to make fun of me. And--and--and so these girls come down to give a report. So as soon as they got in there, I caught the spirit soon as they come in, and I said, "All right, now what criticism you got up your sleeve now?" And this girl pulled out a cigarette and started, and I said, "Just don't light that while you're in my cabin. Just leave it alone."

193 So set there a little bit, and she looked at me as if she could run through me like that, and she begin to talk some. She said, "Well, I want to ask you some questions."

I said, "Say on."

She said, "How comes that you're connected up with this bunch of holy-rollers up here?" Said, "Are you one of them?"

I said, "I'm one of them."

And she said, "Well, do you mean to tell me there'd be anything godly about that?"

I said, "Not as you as a Catholic wouldn't believe it."

She said, "How do you know I'm a Catholic?"

I said, "I know you're a Catholic. I'll tell you what your name is (See?) and who you are." That took her off her feet.

She said, "Well, you mean to tell me that that kind of a people they say will live here on earth and be in heaven?" She said, "I wouldn't want to be in heaven with such people as that."

I said, "You don't have to worry very much. As long as you think that way, you won't be there anyhow. See?" I said, "You won't have any worry about that."

199 I just stood and looked her right in the face. And a--a couple of the brethren was setting in the building. I said, "I'm not being irritable. I--I just want to let you know where you're standing. See?" And I said, "You're going to write a--want to come out here to find out some stuff, and you'd never write what I told you. You'll make it your own story. You go ahead and do that, but I want to tell you one thing. You write anything scandal you want to, and I said, "Before you die, my voice will call back into your ears. If it doesn't, then you know I'm a false prophet." I said, "Now, you just write whatever you want to; it's up to you. I give you liberty to go write what you want to. But before you die, you'll hear my voice screaming in your ears. It'll do you no good." I said, "Now, you go ahead and write what you want to."

200 She stood there a little bit. She said, "Why, what do you think about that idiotic bunch up there, screaming and carrying on last night?"

I said, "They're all Christians."

"Christian?"

I said, "Sure, they're Christians." I said, "They're Christians, filled with the Holy Ghost."

And she said, "That's not no Holy Ghost."

I said, "What would you call the Holy Ghost?" See what she had to say about it. I said, "I'd like to tell you something."

She said, "Well, I wouldn't want to associate myself with a bunch like that."

I said, "I don't think there's much danger," I said, "if you ever associating yourself like that." I said, "Because if you ever associated with God or with any of the saints, you'd associate like that."

She said, "The Bible saints?"

I said, "Yes." I said, "Your blessed virgin Mary, you call her, who is your goddess," I said, "before God would ever let her come to heaven, she had to go up to the day of Pentecost and receive the Holy Ghost, and staggered under the power of God like a drunk woman."

She said, "That is a lie."

206 I said, "Hold your peace just a minute." I turned over here to the Book, and I said, "Looky here," turned over. I said, "Here it is right here in the Book." She turned her head. I said, "You haven't even got the audacity to read God's Word." See? I said, "Sure." See, disrespectable. I said, "Now, you can take your pack of cigarettes off the table there and go when you're ready." But I said, "I want you to know one thing. You write whatever you want to, but remember the last words I say, 'In the Name of the Lord, you'll remember it before you die.'" She never wrote nothing. That's right. She just let it go.

What is it? Disrespects, trying to make fun, doing something, they don't know what they're doing. That's right.

208 But here in the Tabernacle, we want you all to know these things here. When God begins to pour out the Holy Spirit upon people, sometimes I know I've seen people get in the flesh when they were--when they were under the anointing of the Spirit. I've seen them go to extremes with things, but don't you say nothing about it. You respect it; bow your head. You might not understand it; neither would I; but I want to respect It anyhow. Now, we must have respects to God. And when God pours out the Holy Spirit, I just thank, say, "Thank You, heavenly Father. You are have--doing something for that poor precious soul that wants to come to Your home like I do someday."

209 And I see men, like here one time a brother in--that's in the ministry said that I talked about him. And we went and got all the tapes and sent to him. It was Brother A. A. Allen. And he said that I made fun of him talking about blood coming out of your hand and--and calling that the--the initial evidence of the Holy Ghost, and--and I believe it was blood and oil coming out of his hands, and forehead, and things. He said that was--was that I made fun of that and told him that it was of the devil. I sent back; I just wrote him a letter; I said, "Brother Allen..." He wrote a piece and you heard--you read it, "Dear Brother Branham..." See? And so then put out tracts all across the country, instead of coming and see me about it, he did that.

210 But now, here's what I said. I said, "I'll take all six nights at Phoenix, and send you my tapes and show you. Which Leo and them did, and sent the tapes to them. I said, "Only one time your name was called. The people put up on my desk, and said, 'Brother Branham, Brother Allen has just been in the town and told us that the initial evidence of the Holy Ghost was bleeding in the hands, and bleeding in the face, and oil running out of your hand, that was the initial evidence.'"

I said, "I disagree with Brother Allen upon that being the initial evidence of the Holy Ghost, 'cause there was nowhere in the Bible where they ever bled at the hands, and--and oil come out of their face and hands for--prove they had the Holy Ghost." I said, "The Holy Ghost was the power of God in their lives. And Jesus said, 'These signs shall follow them that believe.' See? 'In My Name they shall cast out devils,' and so forth." But I said, "Here's one thing I would say about Brother Allen, he's a great man of God. And if I could preach as good as Brother Allen could, I'd never have a healing service; I'd just preach the Gospel."

Then, see, after he done put that paper out and everything, that I did that, just on what somebody else said. But even I disagreed with the brother upon his theory, I certainly wouldn't want to blaspheme the brother.

213 Then standing right there, up here at in Minnesota, that night in Minneapolis, Minnesota, and there was in that great cathedral--temple, with Gordon Peterson. And this guy that wrote that book against A. A. Allen, and said everything about him that could be said, and said, "He even had the audacity to write that book of "Biting Devils," about that woman, showed prints on her hands where a devil bit her, and things like that." Now, I--I certainly... (I don't know whether that could be true or not, because the devil is a spirit, you see; but this woman claimed a big hairy devil come and bit her all over the hands and over her face, and everything like that.) And he said, "A. A. Allen wrote that book." And the man that wrote the book, wrote a nice article about me, and here he was setting right there in the meeting that night (when Brother Peterson and them come told me, there he set), and was bragging on me, and downing A. A. Allen.

214 I thought, "Here's the time I can take up for Brother Allen." So I walked out there, and I said, "I was reading here the article in the paper today that this certain man that's in the city, not..." Knowing he was setting right out there... I said, "He said here that A. A. Allen, and all the criticism." I said, "Although I appreciate the man saying the compliment about me that he did," I said, "that I wasn't out for money and things like that, and held the cleanest meetings of any of them, and so forth, the nice things he said." I said, "I appreciate that. But if that man that wrote this article here in the paper, never checked his notes any closer than to say A. A. Allen wrote this "Biting Of Devils"... A. A. Allen never wrote that book. I know the man that wrote it." I said, "He never wrote the book at all. And if the man never checked upon his article any closer than that, I doubt that the rest that he's ever said about Brother Allen is the truth." Taking up for Brother Allen... And I said, "Besides, if Brother Allen would be wrong, I'd rather be found at the judgment bar taking my stand with Brother Allen in the wrong, when he's trying to win souls to Christ, than to be criticizing what the man's trying to do." Amen. That's right. Yes, sir.

215 Ever who calls on the Name of Jesus Christ, I'm with him whether he's Protestant, Catholic, or whatever he is. I--I might disagree with him upon theology, but I want to respect him as a servant of Christ and as my brother. See? And no matter what he does, we've got to give respects to the Holy Spirit. Exactly right. Yes, sir. And when we get to doing that, then God will go to pouring His blessings among us. Just us little group right here, about fifty or sixty, or maybe seventy-five people setting in here tonight, if we would just altogether bind ourselves together and give godly respects to God and to the Holy Spirit, and what He's doing in this day, and respect every gift and every office that He sends into our midst, God will just continue to pour out His Spirit upon us and we'll grow in numbers and multiply. Don't you believe that? Sure. We've got to have respects unto God.

216 Let us bow our heads just a moment for prayer. Before we go to prayer, and I'd like to know if there's anybody in here would like to say, "Brother Branham, I want you to pray for me, that I'll have great respects for God, that I'll always be able to keep my mouth shut against God's things, no matter what they are, and may God place in my heart to respect every Divine gift He sends into the church." Will you just raise your hands, and say, "Pray for me." God bless you. Nearly every hand in the church, and I have mine up too.

God, help me to be a servant of Yours. Help me to respect my brothers, help me to respect my sisters. And every Spirit of God that comes into the meeting, whether it be speaking with tongues, whether it be interpretation of tongues, whether it be prophecy, whether it be gifts of discernment, whatever it is, I say, "O Lord Jesus, send them. Send them, O Lord. I am thankful to You."

218 Now, heavenly Father, we know that Thou art a great and terrible God. We know that Thy wrath is terrible. When once Thou has Thy temper up, why, it's--it's a terrible thing. The wrath of God can destroy the world in a second. But when You look down upon the Blood of the Lord Jesus, then Your wrath is turned away. Oh, hide me over in the Rock of Ages. Lord God, keep my soul covered with the Blood of the Lord Jesus, not only mine, Lord, but those that are in here too tonight. We love You, Lord. And every gift that You has given us, though they may call us anything they want to do, Lord, that still will not... Don't want that to have one thing to do with it, we still respect You, the great One, the great Holy Spirit. We love You, Father.

219 We thank You for gifts of healing among us. We thank You for the gift of prophecy among us. We thank You for the gift of tongues and the gift of interpretation. And, O God, we pray that You'll continue to send gifts among us, gifts of the great Holy Spirit. Above all things, Lord, we're greatest appreciation we have in our hearts is for that great all-sufficient Gift of Jesus Christ. We thank You for His grace and His mercy, Who makes all these other minor things eligible to us by His vicarious suffering and bleeding at Calvary. He sanctifies the common people that hears Him gladly.

And, Lord, we're so glad that You come to common people. In the Bible, in the Book of St. Luke, we read that, "The common people heard Him gladly." Today they say, "Oh, that's just a common bunch." But, Lord, that's the bunch that heard You when You were here in flesh. The common people heard You gladly. The haughty, the rich, and many of those would not hear You. The kings, the potentates, the priests of the day would not hear You. But the common people gladly received You.

221 And, Father, tonight, we are common people, and we gladly receive You. We are glad like they were when they come back rejoicing, and thinking it was a wonderful thing, and happy because they could bear the reproach of His Name, when they reproached them and called them everything. And they were so happy, because it was a privilege for them to suffer for the Name of Jesus Christ.

Father, God, we join ourselves with them disciples of that day, and say, "Happy are we."

I stand tonight like Saint Paul of old, when he stood before Agrippa, and he said, "In the way that's called heresy (crazy), that's the way I worship the God of our fathers."

And when Agrippa said, "Paul too much learning has made thee mad."

He said, "I am not mad, oh, Agrippa."

And then he finally got into a place till he said, "Thou almost persuadest me to be a Christian."

He said, "I would that you were as I, even without these chains and bond."

226 O God, what love that Paul had, he said he would become accursed, that his people might be saved. O Father, God, give us love for one another like that. Give us that undying love, that decency, that respect for one another, to be Christian enough to look over each other's mistakes, to look over... Because a man has been blessed of God; and he might make a mistake. O Father, let us not look at that mistake, knowing that that's a precious brother that maybe Satan did trap him into something. But if he did, we pray, Lord, that You'll help he or she out of that place, that we'll have love in our hearts to go after the lost sheep and bring them back to the fold. Grant it, Lord. Forgive us of our trespasses, as we forgive those that trespass against us. Grant it, Lord. Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever. Amen.

227 [Brother Neville gives a message of prophecy--Ed.]

Amen. Thank You, Lord. Thank You, Father. Praise Thee, O holy One. How glorious art Thou, Father. How we thank Thee, Lord. What comfort it is to feel the Presence of the Holy Spirit and hear Him speak through human lips to us, confirming that He still remains God and in our midst. We thank Thee for this, Father. Continue with us, Lord. Bear with us, that we might be Thy people. Through Jesus Christ we ask it. Amen.

228 Isn't it wonderful to be a Christian? Isn't it wonderful to know God and to know His Presence? To think of today now, how He has did this even to the second time. Today He--He spoke to the sister here, come in that Light as He did, and spoke to them because they had believed the Message. He's glorious, isn't He? Don't you love Him? How many love Him with all your heart, with all your soul? He is wonderful. Now, let's stand up to our feet, as we sing that good old song we all like.

I love Him, I love Him

Because He first loved me

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

Oh, isn't He wonderful? Wonderful. Now, remember the service Wednesday night. And then, if the Lord willing, I'll be here next Sunday again, the Lord willing. Pray for us through the week. As we bow our heads now in prayer, I'm going to ask Brother Neville, our pastor, if he'll come up for the last words that he'll give you.

1        ...až donedávna, ako som opustil nemocnicu a nechal som to v rukách Pánových, že ak... Vedel, že som trochu zachrípnutý, pretože som nachladol. Ale pomyslel som si, že ak by bola mama dostatočne zdravá, že by som mohol prísť, tak by som vás znovu prišiel dolu navštíviť. Pretože, ak vidím niekoho ležať tak ako mamu, a vediac, že tieto ďalšie matky a otcovia tu, že my všetci musíme prísť do toho miesta, viete. A keď na to pomyslím, som veľmi vďačný za to, že ona je pripravená ísť.

2 A potom ďalšia vec, chcel by som to cirkvi vyjadriť... Myslím, že som videl tam vzadu sestru Wilsonovú. A potom sú tam brat a sestra Sothmannoví, pravdepodobne niekde tu v budove. A niekoľkí z vás, ktorí ste mi ponúkali pomoc pri mame toho večera a podobné veci, to je skutočne chvályhodné. A ja si cením všetko, čo ste urobili. Pravdupovediac, rodina je unavená, viete, sme tam každú noc. A len... A tak väčšina z nich pracuje, tak to Méda a ja alebo Delores, a ona má deti v škole a je to tak trochu ťažké rozdeliť si to takto medzi nás a to sa unavíte. Sotva dokážete chodiť a neviete ani rozoznať deň od noci, len veľmi ťažko, zvlášť, keď sa už dostanete do veku, ako som ja a Méda, viete, nie je potrebných veľmi veľa nocí, aby vás to unavilo, keď vám už trochu pribudne rokov.

3        A tak som si zvykol myslieť, že by som dokázal vydržať hore deň i noc. Išiel som z Kalifornie na svojom starom Forde, model T, a trochu som začal byť po ceste unavený a trvalo mi to štyri alebo päť dní, možno sedem dní, kým som tam prišiel. A išiel som deň a noc. A trochu som sa unavil, prehodil som si cez auto plachtu, zašiel som kúsok do prérie, pospal som si pár hodín a išiel ďalej. Odvtedy som sa veľmi zmenil, brat Neville. Jednoducho si uvedomujem, že mi už minulo dvadsaťpäť.

4        A tak je to privilégium byť tu dnes večer v dome Pánovom. A dnes ráno som mal pár poznámok, mal som tu pár poznámok, ktoré by som chcel... ktoré mi Pán dal. A pomyslel som si, že by som možno dnes ráno, ak budem mať príležitosť, na to hovoril, pretým, ako sa budem modliť za chorých. Ale tým, že sa nám to pretiahlo pri tých otázkach dnes ráno, pomyslel som si, že možno, ak bude mame lepšie, tak to bude možno znamením, že mám dnes večer znovu prísť sem a možno trochu hovoriť, ak by to nenarušilo v niečom program brata Nevilla.

5        A ako som tam stál v tej miestnosti, počul som jedno ohromné svedectvo jednej kresťanskej sestry, ktorá je dnes večer s nami. Ona bola dnes ráno v modlitebnom rade a modlila sa, stála tam za niekoho iného. A v jej izbe, tmavej izbe, je tam „Pánova Večera“, „Pánova posledná večera.“ A je to tam tak, že slnko z nijakého smeru nemôže do tej miestnosti zasvietiť. A stalo sa, že dnes popoludní sa tam dala vidieť táto svätožiara svetla, keď sme zakončili kázanie na cirkevné veky, bolo to len viac ako taká dúha a ona prišla rovno nad hlavu Pána Ježiša. A ona to chvíľu pozorovala. A išla a povedala to svojej sestre, nakoľko rozumiem tomu svedectvu, a oni prišli a dlhý čas to obdivovali, asi hodinu alebo tak nejako. A potom zavolali jedného kazateľa zo susedstva a to bol brat Stricker, aby videl tento jav. Oni tam prišli a pozorovali to asi až do piatej, tak nejako. A oni požiadali toho kazateľa, aby sa pomodlil, a on cítil, že sa ani nedokáže modliť alebo také niečo.

6        Medzičasom niekto vydal posolstvo (A oni dávali výklad toho, čo to znamenalo), a prišlo späť posolstvo cez vypovedanie posolstva a bolo povedané, že oni to „zle vyložili“ a že to nepodali správne. Myslím, že je to tak, že, sestra Bruce? Oni to nepodali správne. Bolo povedané, že to znamenie znamenalo, malo im to ukázať, že Boh si ich cení, pretože uverili tomu posolstvu, ktoré tu vychádza z modlitebne. A bolo im povedané, že uvidia väčšie veci ako toto, veci, ktoré sa budú diať, že uvidia dokonca anjelov vystupovať a zostupovať a vystupovať.

7        A tak my žijeme v posledných dňoch a sme blízko času konca. A ja... Toto znie možno pre niektorých ľudí hrozne, ale pre kresťanov, ja som rád, že sme tu. Som rád, že sme na konci.

 Raz som to povedal v jednom zhromaždení. A niekto so mnou hovoril a povedal, „Čo tým myslíš? Chceš tým povedať, že by si bol rád, keby si uvidel prísť koniec sveta?“

 Povedal som, „Ó, áno, pane.“ Povedal som, „Iste.“

 On povedal, „No, to neznie rozumne, že by niekto chcel vidieť prísť koniec sveta.“ Povedal som, „Na konci sveta, to je ten čas, kedy Ježiš prichádza, a to je Ten, ktorého chcem vidieť.“ A povedal som, „Biblia hovorí, že, 'Všetci tí, ktorí milujú Jeho príchod...' Vidíte?“

 A je to radosť vedieť, že tieto staré veci života tu v jednom z týchto dní pominú a my Ho uvidíme.

12        Ale prednedávnom, hovorí sa, že dolu, ó, pred mnohými rokmi, keď ešte bolo otroctvo... A bol tam jeden černoch, ktorý zvykol spievať staré cirkevné piesne, vidiecke spevy. Oni sa spolu zišli a kázali tam tým otrokom, slúžili medzi nimi, viete, a mali tam zhromaždenia. A jedného večera tam bol jeden starý chlapík spasený. A keď zostal spasený, vtedy vedel, že je slobodný. A tak začal hovoriť tým ostatným otrokom nasledujúce ráno na plantáži, hovoril, „Som slobodný.“

 A tak tam prišiel jeho šéf a odtiahol ho na bok a povedal mu, „Pozri sa sem, Sam.“ Povedal, „Čo je to, čo ťa to počujem hovoriť medzi otrokmi, že si slobodný?“

 On povedal, „Áno, pane.“ Povedal, „To je pravda.“ Povedal, „Včera večer na zhromaždení som bol oslobodený od zákona hriechu a smrti.“ To je to. To je to.

15        Zákon hriechu a smrti, ja som bol od toho oslobodený. Raz si tam bol zviazaný (Vidíš?), ale teraz si od toho slobodný. Ako som povedal dnes ráno, smrť prebýva iba v hriechu. Hriech a smrť je to isté. Rozumiete? Ale keď ste preč od hriechu, ste preč od smrti, ale zatiaľ čo ste v hriechu, ste v smrti. Vidíte? A tak preto, keď ste slobodní od zákona hriechu a smrti, ste novým stvorením v Kristu Ježišovi a potom ste slobodní.

 A jeho šéf mu povedal, „Sam, či to skutočne tak myslíš?“

 On povedal, „Áno, pane.“ A povedal, „Pán mi včera večer povedal, aby som hovoril mojim ľuďom a povedal im, že môžu byť oslobodení od zákona hriechu a smrti. Hoci sme otrokmi, stále môžme byť slobodní od zákona hriechu a smrti.“

 On povedal, „Sam, či to naozaj tak myslíš?“

 On povedal, „Pane, neviem, čo po tomto so mnou urobíte, potom, ako toto poviem, ale hovorím vám, že ja som slobodný človek.“ On povedal, „Som slobodný od zákona hriechu a smrti.“

 A on povedal, „Sam, ja som tiež kresťan, vieš. A preto, keď ťa Boh oslobodil od hriechu a smrti a si kresťanom a cítiš, že chceš o tom povedať svojim bratom, tak dnes ráno ťa uvoľňujem a podpíšem ti prepustenie. A môžeš byť slobodným človekom, nikým nezviazaný, aby si kázal Evanjelium svojim bratom.“

20        Povedal, že ten starý chlapík kázal mnoho, mnoho rokov a potom, ako to býva s nami všetkými, kedy prichádzame na koniec svojej cesty. A keď prichádzame na koniec svojej cesty, keď on prišiel na ten koniec a ležal v bezvedomí, povedali, že, ó, možno niekoľko hodín. A mnohí z jeho bielych bratov ho prišli navštíviť. A náhodou tam práve bola skupinka ľudí v tej budove, keď sa zobudil a prišiel k sebe. Poobzeral sa a povedal, „Chcete povedať, že ja ešte nie som tam?“

 A oni povedali, „Sam, ty si spal.“

 On povedal, „Nie,“ povedal „Nespal som.“ Bol som na druhej strane.“

 A tí bratia, kazatelia, povedali, „Sam, povedz nám, čo si videl na tej druhej strane?“

        Povedal, „No,“ povedal, „Vstúpil som do veľkej perlovej brány,“ a povedal, „Keď som tam vstúpil,“ povedal, „videl som trón a videl som Ho.“ A povedal, „A tu prišiel anjel a povedal, 'Ty si Sam?'“

 On povedal, „Som.“

 Povedal, „Sam,“ povedal, „tu je rúcho a koruna.“ Povedal, „Toto si získal, Sam, kvôli tým veľkým skutkom, ktoré si urobil na zemi.“

 On povedal, „Nehovorte mi o rúchu a korune ako o odmene.“

 On povedal, „Čo by si chcel ako odmenu?“

 Povedal, „Dovoľte mi len dívať sa na Neho tisíc rokov.“

26        Myslím, že my to všetci tak cítime, že? Ja nechcem žiadne rúcha a koruny a paláce, chcem sa len dívať na Neho. Chcel by som sa len na Neho dívať a len, viete. Nechceli by ste len... Chcel by som len chytiť tvoju ruku, brat Neville, zatiaľ čo to robím. Mohli by sme to urobiť spolu, povedať, „Pomysli na to, brat Neville, ako sme bývali v modlitebni v horúčave aj v zime a podobne. Ale pozri sem, na čo sa dívame, na Syna živého Boha.“ To by bolo nádherné, len sa pozrieť a vidieť, vidieť Jeho črty.

27        Dvakrát som vo svojom živote, trikrát som Ho videl vo videní. Zakaždým vyzeral rovnako. Ale neexistuje na svete žiaden umelec, ktorý by kedy dokázal namaľovať Jeho obraz. Oni môžu namaľovať niečo, čo vyzerá ako On. Ale On pre mňa vyzeral ako človek, ktorý by mohol vypovedať svet z existencie, a pritom bol taký milý a súcitný, že neexistuje žiadne... Je tam jednoducho príliš veľa charakteristických čŕt, ktoré by umelec nedokázal vôbec štetcom zachytiť. A ja Ho istotne chcem jedného dňa vidieť osobne.

28        A často som myslel, kedy... Chcel som Ho vtedy veľmi počuť, keď zodvihol tie vzácne ruky a povedal, „Poďte ku Mne.“ Vidieť ten unavený, ustatý výraz na Ňom, kedy bol unavený a ustatý z cesty a povedal, „Poďte ku Mne všetci, ktorí pracujete a ste obťažení, Ja vám dám odpočinutie. Vezmite na seba svoje jarmo a učte sa odo Mňa,“ povedal, „pretože som mierny a pokorný.“ Rád by som Ho to počul povedať. Nebol som tam v tom dni. Nestál som tam s Petrom, Jakubom a Jánom. Ale dúfam, že budem jedného dňa stať pri nich, kedy Ho budem môcť počuť povedať, „Dobre, môj dobrý a verný sluha, vstúp teraz do radosti Pánovej.“

29        A len pomyslieť, že práve tí, ktorí napísali túto Bibliu: Pavol, Izaiáš a Jeremiáš a všetci apoštoli a tí vzácni bratia, kdekoľvek teraz sú, kdekoľvek teraz sú... Páve ten istý Boh, ktorý s nimi konal, aby tieto veci predvidel a napísal ich, a tak ďalej, a dal im dary Biblie, proroctvo a hovorenie v jazykoch a znamenia a zázraky, a tak ďalej, tí istí muži, kdekoľvek teraz sú, my budeme s nimi. Ten istý Boh s tou istou vecou. To už viac nie je „hádam,“ my to teraz vieme (Vidíte?), pretože On je skutočne prítomný, a my vieme, že to tak je. Tak nemali by sme byť tými najšťastnejšími ľuďmi na zemi? Po čom viac by sme túžili?

30        Dnes popoludní som hovoril s jedným starším mužom, myslím, že povedal, že má osemdesiatosem alebo osemdesiatdeväť rokov, a on sa práve nedávno stal kresťanom. Pokrstil som ho na Meno Ježiša Krista, keď nemal na sebe nič, iba obyčajný nedeľný oblek. Vzal som ho do vody. Myslím, že brat Wood mu požičal jedny nohavice alebo niečo, a my sme ho tam pokrstili vo vode. A on mi povedal, že keď bol ešte chlapec... On je teraz bohatý človek. A keď on bol ešte len chlapcom, povedal, ako pracoval za tridsať dolárov mesačne. On sa nikdy neoženil, až kým nebol starým mužom. On povedal, že ako túžil, že aby keď zostarne, aby nemusel žobrať a ležať na ulici. Ako si on vzal tých pár drobných, ktoré si ušetril, a vložil ich do práce a to skutočne zafungovalo a oni sa nahromadili a zarobili mu. A tak on je tu teraz a má osemdesiat niečo rokov, osemdesiatosem alebo osemdesiatdeväť, myslím, že povedal, veľmi blízko deväťdesiatky, stále chodí a dnes ráno sedí tu v cirkvi. A tak on je potom dostatočne zabezpečený, aby sa nemusel obávať. Ak by žil ďalších sto rokov, nemusel by sa obávať, čo sa týka financií, a tak ďalej: je to dobrosrdečný, dobrý, svätý brat, robí všetko pre kresťanov a robí veci, ktoré vie, ako robiť.

 A potom som povedal, „A ponad to všetko, môj vzácny brat, keď si mal osemdesiatosem alebo osemdesiatsedem rokov, Boh sa vo Svojom milosrdenstve načiahol dolu a dal ti večný život s nebeským domovom.“ Čo viac by si si prial v živote mať? Tak veru.

32        A všetko to bohatstvo, ktoré by sme mohli naakumulovať, a všetky veci, ktoré by sme mohli robiť na zemi, nezáleží na tom, čím sú, čo ten človek urobil, musíte zomrieť a zanechať z toho každý jeden kúsok.

Nežiadaj si tieto márne bohatstvá sveta,

Ktoré tak rýchlo upadajú,

Buduj svoje nádeje na večných veciach,

Tie nikdy nepominú.

To je pravda, „Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky,“ mám rád tú pieseň. Zvykli sme to tak často v modlitebni spievať.

Čas je naplnený rýchlymi zmenami,

neobstojí ani nepohnutý kúsok zeme.

Buduj svoje nádeje na večných veciach,

Drž sa Božej nemennej ruky!

34        Moja stará matka tam leží dnes večer. Ak by som mal sto miliónov dolárov, dal by som každý cent z toho, aby som sa s ňou mohol hodinu porozprávať. Dal by som. Istotne. A čo ak by ona mala sto miliónov dolárov, čo by to pre ňu teraz urobilo? Nie je to nič. Rozumiete? Tie veci, ktoré má, ona nezanechala žiadne zemské poklady. Ale ona zanecháva toto: Ona pozná Pána Ježiša ako svojho Spasiteľa. To je tá hlavná vec.

35        Pred tvárou tohto všetkého urobme dnes večer inventúru samých seba. Pomyslime len na to predtým, ako sa budeme modliť, „Ako dnes večer stojím pred Bohom?“ Prekontrolujme svoje srdcia a zistime to. „Pane, ak by som dnes zranil nejakú dušu, ak by som spôsobil, že by jedna noha zablúdila, čokoľvek, čo som urobil alebo povedal, čo bolo zlé, ó, Bože, odpusť mi to.“ Nechajme...

Moja viera hľadí ku Tebe,

Ty, Baránku z Golgoty, Božský Spasiteľ,

počuj ma teraz, zatiaľ čo sa modlím,

vezmi preč všetky moje viny

a dovoľ mi od tohto dňa byť cele Tvoj.

 

Zatiaľ čo v zmätku temnosti kráčam

a šíri sa okolo mňa smútok,

buď Ty mojím Vodcom;

nech sa temnosť zmení v deň.

Zotri slzy i žiale.

Ani mi nikdy nedovoľ zblúdiť od Tvojho boku!

36        Zachovaj ma na tej ceste, Pane. Zachovaj ma v centre Tvojej vôle. Mladý alebo starý, nevieme, aký starý môžeš byť, a pritom môžeš mať aj osemdesiat rokov, a ak by si žil do rána, prežil by si mnohých šestnásťročných chlapcov a dievčatá. Bude mnoho šestnásťročných chlapcov a dievčat, ktorí sa pôjdu stretnúť s Bohom ešte pred svitaním rána. To je pravda. Tak vek s tým nemá nič spoločné. Tá vec je, si pripravený stretnúť sa s Ním? To je tá hlavná vec. Pomyslime na tieto veci teraz, zatiaľ čo sa modlíme, ako skloníme svoje hlavy.

38        Ó, milostivý a svätý a vzácny Otče života, prichádzame do Tvojej prítomnosti, všemohúci Bože, aby sme Ti dali vďaky z hĺbky našich sŕdc, že máme to privilégium sedieť dnes večer tu. Ako som chodil prednedávnom hore a dolu po nemocnici a díval som sa tam a boli tam ľudia, ktorí boli v bezvedomí a niektorí krvácali a plakali a iní boli pomätení a pripútaní na posteli, ó, Bože, modlím sa, aby bol každý jeden z nich pripravený, Otče, aby boli pripravení stretnúť Ťa, ak by náhodou odišli z tohto života. A pomyslieť, Pane, že to by sme mohli byť my, každý jeden z nás tu, nebyť Tvojej milosti. Ale Ty si nám nechal žiť, aby sme sa tu znovu dnes zišli spolu, aby sme urobili prípravy. Tie veci prechádzajú našimi srdcami a mysľami, Pane. A zatiaľ čo skúmaš vnútornosti nášho srdca, ak je pri nás nejaká nečistá vec, Pane, vezmi to preč, Otče. Bože, zasväť naše duše Tebe.

 Ďakujeme Ti za všetko, čo si urobil a čo veríme, že urobíš. A ohľadne toho svetla, ktoré sa dnes objavilo v dome sestry Bruce, ďakujem ti za to, Pane, to im dá silu.

40        A teraz, Pane, modlím sa, aby si dnes večer udelil, aby boli naše duše ustavične občerstvované v Tvojej prítomnosti tu v tejto modlitebni. Ďakujeme ti, Otče, za túto modlitebňu. Ďakujeme ti tu za jej pastora, nášho pastora, brata Nevilla, muža pokory, muža bezúhonnosti, muža, ktorý je plný Božej lásky pre Krista a pre Jeho cirkev. Modlím sa, aby si ho žehnal, tiež jeho milú spoločníčku a ich deti. A, Pane, nech dlho prebývajú tu medzi nami na zemi. Udeľ to. Drž chorobu preč od ich dverí a zachovaj ich zdravými. Drž chorobu preč od všetkých našich dverí, Pane, a zachovaj nás zdravými, aby sme Ti tak mohli slúžiť.

41A teraz kladieme svoje duše na oltár, aby sme boli preskúmaní, ako o chvíľu otvorím svoje oči, aby som prečítal Tvojej Slovo, ak to bude Tvoja vôľa, a keď na mňa padol dnes večer los, aby som sa snažil zlomiť chlieb života pre ľudí. Teraz, Pane, pomôž mi povedať niečo, čo by pomohlo niektorej biednej, unavenej duši, ktorá je dnes večer tu. Pomôž, aby to mohli byť tiež slová nápravy, aby sme tak vedeli, ako sa správať, čo by sme mali robiť a ako by sme mali žiť v tomto prítomnom svete, ak očakávame, že naším domovom bude Nebo. Udeľ to, Pane. A uzdrav choroby. Ak sú medzi nami takí, ktorí sú chorí, modlíme sa, aby si ich uzdravil. Posilni tých, ktorí sú ustatí. Modlíme sa za nich.

 Modlíme sa nielen za túto cirkev, ale aj za ostatné cirkvi, ktoré sú po celom svete, kde sa modlia a sú prednášané modlitby pred Bohom a kde mnohé desiatky tisícov hladných sŕdc svätých volajú, „Príď, Pane Ježišu, príď.“ Ó, Ty istotne jedného dňa vypočuješ naše volanie a prídeš.

 Ak je naším údelom, aby sme odišli predtým, ako bude ten príchod, vieme, že trúba zatrúbi a mŕtvi v Kristovi vstanú najprv. My vyjdeme a budeme jedného dňa stáť v Tvojej prítomnosti. Ďakujeme Ti za toto a očakávame na ten čas a priprav teraz naše srdcia. Lebo to prosíme v Mene Ježiša. Amen.

44        Tak dnes večer neočakávam, že budem hovoriť veľmi dlho, možno tridsať minút alebo štyridsať na jednu malú tému, ku ktorej by som chcel najprv prečítať miesto Písma, ktoré nachádzame v knihe Žalmov, Žalm 105, a prečítame od 15. verša vrátane. Zatiaľ čo budem čítať tento Žalm, chcem, aby ste počúvali veľmi pozorne čítanie Slova, pretože Božie Slovo nikdy nezlyhá.

Oslavujte Hospodina! Vzývajte jeho meno! Oznamujte jeho skutky medzi národami! (Pomyslite len na to.) ...oslavujte Hospodina! Vzývajte jeho meno! Oznamujte jeho skutky medzi národami!

Spievajte mu, spievajte mu žalmy! Rozmýšľajte o všetkých jeho divoch!

Chváľte sa menom jeho svätosti. Nech sa raduje srdce tých, ktorí hľadajú Hospodina!

Hľadajte Hospodina a jeho silu; hľadajte jeho tvár ustavične!

Pamätajte na jeho divy, ktoré učinil, na jeho zázraky a na súdy jeho úst,

vy, semeno Abraháma, jeho služobníka, synovia Jakobovi, jeho vyvolení!

On je Hospodin, náš Boh; jeho súdy na celej zemi.

Pamätá na veky, na svoju zmluvu, na slovo, ktoré prikázal, na tisíc pokolení,

na svoju zmluvu, ktorú učinil s Abrahámom, a na svoju prísahu, ktorú prisahal Izákovi.

A postavil to Jakobovi za ustanovenie, Izraelovi za večnú zmluvu

povediac: Tebe dám Kananejskú zem za podiel vášho dedičstva,

vtedy, keď ich bol ešte len malý počet, keď ich bolo máličko, a boli v nej pohostínmi.

A chodili od národa k národu a z kráľovstva k inému ľudu.

Nedopustil niktorému človekovi, aby ich utiskoval, a karhal kráľov pre nich

povediac: Nedotýkajte sa mojich pomazaných a mojim prorokom nerobte zlého!

45        Chcem z tohto vziať tému, „Rešpekt.“ Čítame tu, ako Dávid volá k Pánovi... Rešpekt je to, čo dĺžime Bohu. A to je tá jedna vec, ktorú by som chcel dostať do srdca každej osoby, ktorá je dnes večer tu, že vo všetkých veciach, ktoré vidíme sa diať, musíme tomu dať rešpekt. Vidíte, musíme to rešpektovať. A Dávid povedal, že keď bol Izrael len v malom počte, možno Abrahám, Izák a Jakob, o ktorých hovorí, bolo ich len pár mužov, že on pre nich karhal národy a kráľov. Boh karhal národy a kráľov hovoriac, „Nedotýkajte sa mojich pomazaných a nečiňte mojim prorokom zlého.“

46        V knihe Kazateľa v dvanástej kapitole, trinásty verš, je napísané toto. „Počuj záver celej tejto veci: Boj sa Boha a zachovávaj Jeho prikázania, lebo to je plnou povinnosťou človeka.“

 Záver celej veci je báť sa Boha. A vy nemôžete mať rešpekt, kým nemáte bázeň. Musíte mať Božiu bázeň. Šalamún tiež povedal v Prísloviach o bázni Božej, že ona je počiatkom múdrosti: bázeň Božia je počiatkom múdrosti.

 Tak to neznamená, že vy sa Ho obávate, ale to znamená, že vy Mu preukazujete rešpekt a úctivosť. A keď rešpektujete Boha, máte bázeň Božiu. Bojíte sa, že by ste sa Mu mohli znepáčiť v nejakej veci, bojíte sa, aby ste neurobili niečo zlé. Nechceli by ste...

49        Mám bázeň pred mojou matkou. Mám bázeň pred svojou manželkou. Mám bázeň pred svojou cirkvou. Mám bázeň pred všetkými Božími sluhami, aby som niekde na ich ceste nepoložil kameň potknutia. Mám bázeň pred ľuďmi. Mám bázeň pred ľuďmi mesta, aby som neurobil niečo zlé a nespôsobil, že si budú myslieť, že nie som kresťanom.

 Vidíte, vy to musíte, predtým, ako môžete mať rešpekt, musíte mať bázeň. A Boh to vyžaduje, On vyžaduje rešpekt. Boh to skutočne vyžaduje. A bázeň ho prináša. A my vieme, že bázeň prináša rešpekt.

51        Tak vezmite napríklad človeka, ktorý je farmárom alebo možno pracuje v nejakej dielni a nikto na neho nezvracia úvahu. A nech len dostane prácu v policajnej jednotke a nech ide na ulicu ako policajt so znakom na uniforme (Pričom deň predtým by s ním nikto ani neprehovoril), „Ahoj Ján. Ako sa máš?“ Vidíte, prečo je to? To je taký určitý strach alebo bázeň alebo rešpekt práve kvôli tomu. Možno, že zostane zvolený za primátora mesta alebo možno...

52        Kým by bol dnes večer prezident Kennedy, ak by nebol prezidentom Kennedym? Čo ak by bol tým istým človekom, ktorým je, ale pracoval by len vo fabrike Colgates tu dolu za štyridsať dolárov na týždeň? Vidíte? On by tu prešiel mestom a nikto by si ho vôbec nevšimol, jedine jeho blízki spoločníci. Ale tým, že je prezidentom Spojených štátov, zasluhuje si rešpekt. Vidíte?

53        A pretože Boh je Bohom, On vyžaduje rešpekt. To je pravda. A my Ho musíme rešpektovať a mať pred Ním bázeň, ktorá prináša rešpekt. Boh to vyžadoval pre Samého Seba a pre všetkých Jeho sluhov. Boh vyžaduje rešpekt pre Jeho sluhov. Jeho sluhovia, ako vieme, že oni sú Jeho sluhovia? Pretože On týchto sluhov potvrdzuje Svojím Slovom. On týchto sluhov berie a robí ich sluhami Božími a dokazuje, že sú sluhami skrze to, že spôsobuje, že Jeho Slovo cez týchto sluhov pôsobí. Potom tak, ako rešpektujete toho sluhu, rešpektujete Boha. Tak keď ja rešpektujem vás a vy rešpektujte mňa a rešpektujeme jeden druhého, potom rešpektujeme Boha.

54        Či nepovedal Ježiš, „Nakoľko ste toto urobili jednému z týchto mojich maličkých, Mne ste urobili. A lepšie by vám bolo, aby vám bol zavesený mlynský kameň na krk a boli by ste utopení v hlbinách mora, ako pohoršili jedného z nich. Lebo hovorím vám na ich tvár... Ich anjeli vždy hľadia na tvár Môjho Otca, ktorý je v nebesiach.“ Tak vieme, že oni sú... Že my, súc deťmi Božími, sme časťou Boha. A Boh vyžaduje tento rešpekt. A potom Boh ukazuje, kým sú Jeho deti. Vidíte? On to ukazuje znameniami a zázrakmi a tým, že sa to deje.

55        Tak začneme teraz s touto otázkou a vyvoláme niektorých týchto ľudí. Tak ak by som mal povedať o jednom, ktorým by som začal, pomyslel by som na... Vezmime na chvíľu Noeho. Noe mal zjavenie od Boha, hoci to bolo v protiklade ku všetkému, čo veda mohla dokázať, že je pravdivé. Ale on jednako hovoril s Bohom a Boh hovoril s ním. A on išiel a pripravoval archu, kde tí posmievači (Ako Biblia hovorí, že tu budú v posledných dňoch, takí, ako boli tam v tých dňoch), ako sa títo posmievači Noemu posmievali. Nuž, oni si mysleli, že on stratil hlavu, pretože staval archu. Ale Boh priviedol na tých posmievačov súd, pretože oni nepočúvali toho posla Božieho a neprišli do archy pod jeho kázaním, tak potom Boh poslal Božský súd na zem. Najprv urobil prípravu pre všetkých, ktorí to chceli prijať, aby unikli, a potom, ak oni neunikli, zostala tam už len jedna vec. Ak nevzali Božiu prípravu k úniku, potom pozostala už len jedna vec, a to je Božský súd.

56        Môžete urobiť len dve veci: leží tam len milosť alebo súd. Musíte prijať jedno alebo druhé. To je to, kde dnes večer stojíme. Buď vezmeme Božiu milosť alebo budeme stať pred Jeho súdom. Neexistuje jednoducho žiaden spôsob, ako to obísť. Boh vždy robí cestu úniku pre tých, ktorí túžia uniknúť. Potom On má... To, čo je zanechané, musí stáť pred Božím súdom, nie pretože Boh chce, aby pred tým stáli, ale pretože oni si sami vybrali. Rozumiete? Oni si sami vyberajú. To je to, kde dnes večer stojíme, priatelia, pred tou istou vecou. Môžme vziať buď Božiu cestu úniku alebo vziať Jeho súdy, jedno alebo druhé, ktoré len chceme. Či nie ste dnes večer šťastní, že môžete prijať cestu úniku? Pretože všetci, ktorí odmietnu cestu úniku budú musieť prísť pod súd.

57        Potom je tam ďalší muž, o ktorom by som rád hovoril. Bol to veľký, mocný prorok menom Mojžiš. Ľudia, Izrael, mali porozumieť podľa Písma, že Boh ich ide vyslobodiť a že ich ide vyviesť von z Egypta. Ale akonáhle mal Boh Svojho muža pripraveného a poslal ho dolu do Egypta, oni ku nemu nemali žiaden rešpekt. Oni ho odmietli a povedali, „Či nás zabiješ tak, ako si zabil toto Egypťana?“ A to spôsobilo, že museli zostať v zajatí ešte ďalších štyridsať rokov. Zostali v otroctve, pretože odmietli rešpektovať toho vysloboditeľa, ktorý ich prišiel vyslobodiť. To ich znovu umiestnilo do otroctva, nie pretože by Boh chcel, aby tam zostali (Čas bol presne na mieste), ale oni zostali ďalších štyridsať rokov, pretože odmietli akceptovať Božiu poskytnutú cestu úniku. Ó, ako verím, že to je to isté, čo sa deje dnes večer. Tá istá vec. Rozumiete?

59        Tým, že odmietli cestu von a Boh bol rozhodnutý a už povedal Abrahámovi a tamtým vo Svojej zmluve (Ako sme čítali o tom, čo Dávid spieval), On im zasľúbil, že On urobí určitú vec, tak Boh zachová Svoje zasľúbenie. On ich jednako išiel vyviesť, ale pravdepodobne asi celá ďalšia generácia vymrela. Tá stará generácia, ktorá sa smiala Mojžišovi, a tak ďalej, a neakceptovala to posolstvo, tá generácia (štyridsať rokov) vymrela a Mojžiš prišiel do ďalšej generácie. Rozumiete, čo mám na mysli? Ak to oni nepríjmu, tak potom Boh nechá tú generáciu vymrieť a On privedie ďalšiu generáciu, aby to urobila. Tak oni to odmietli. A potom zisťujeme, že táto ďalšia generácia, ktorá prišla, keď išiel Mojžiš dolu, aby sa potvrdil...

60 Viete, Mojžiš sa veľmi bál ísť znovu dolu. Mojžiš mal teraz osemdesiat rokov a bol preč štyridsať rokov. A keď hovoril s Bohom pri horiacom kre, povedal, „Čo im poviem, že kto ma poslal?“ Boh nemal žiadne meno. Povedal, „Čo im poviem, že kto ma poslal?“ Povedal „Keď poviem, ‚‘Boh vašich otcov sa mi zjavil,‘“ povedia, „'Kto je to Boh našich otcov?‘“ Tak čo im poviem?“

 On povedal, „Povedz im, že SOM, KTORÝ SOM. A povedz im, že JA SOM TEN, KTORÝ SOM.“ A On povedal, „Čo je to v tvojej ruke, Mojžiš?“

 Povedal, „Palica.“ A hodil ju na zem a ona sa premenila na hada. A vložil svoju ruku k prsiam a ona sa stala malomocnou a vytiahol ju a bola uzdravená.

 Povedal, „Choď dolu a vezmi tieto znamenia a vykonaj ich pred ľuďmi a to bude potvrdením. Podľa týchto znamení budú vedieť, že som ťa poslal k vyslobodeniu.“ Ó, brat. Boh to vždy robí. Boh vždy dáva nadprirodzené znamenia. Rozumiete?

64        A teraz, keď prišiel dolu a povolal ľudí a urobil pred nimi svoje znamenia, celý Izrael uveril, každý jeden z nich. A oni išli rovno do paláca kvôli vyslobodeniu. A potom sa faraón rozhodol, že im nedá vyslobodenie, a tak Boh na faraóna zoslal súd. A vieme, čo sa stalo v Egypte.

 Je zvláštne, že potom, čo videli udiať sa všetky tieto znamenia, a potom prichádzajú k Červenému moru a zisťujú, že práve ten istý Boh, ktorý vykonal všetky tieto znamenia, potom tu pri Červenom mori pochybovali v Boha, práve v Toho, ktorý bol schopný urobiť im cestu úniku.

66        Tak tu je to, kde robíme našu chybu. Keď nás zasiahne nejaká malá nemoc, nejaká malá pohroma, alebo nás zastihne na ceste nejaký malý problém, potom odpadáme. Nejaký mladý obrátený, niekto si z neho urobí žarty a povie mu, „Vieš čo, ty nie si nič, len náboženský fanatik.“

 „Ja neznášam byť nazývaný náboženským fanatikom.“ Vidíte? Tu to máte, dostávate sa do pochybnosti. To je ten čas, kedy musíte stáť. To je ten čas, kedy musíte rešpektovať posla. To je ten čas, kedy máte dať slávu Bohu.

69        A Mojžiš povedal, „Toto všetko som pred vami urobil, týchto desať zázrakov. A Boh vám dal desať zázrakov, a potom sa obávate mora? Istotne. Koľko viac ešte bude treba, aby ste verili?“ On odišiel, vzal svoju palicu a držal ju pred morom a prišla búrka a odfúkla to na jednu stranu a oni potom prešli. A akonáhle sa tam dostali, ihneď sa začali sťažovať, že nemajú žiaden chlieb. Vidíte? Je to to isté. Potom Boh dal, aby pre nich pršal chlieb z neba. Potom sa sťažovali, že nemajú žiadnu vodu. Oni mali jednu sťažnosť za druhou. A všimol som si...

70 Poviete, „Dobre, možno oni boli tým neobráteným typom.“ No, možno boli. Je pravda, že s nimi bol zmiešaný zástup. Ale chcel by som vám pripomenúť jednu ďalšiu vec. Ak Boh poslal posla a potvrdil ho znameniami, že on je poslom poslaným od Boha, potom je to na nich, aby tohoto posla poslúchali. Presne tak. Oni musia toho posla poslúchať a mať k tomu poslovi rešpekt. Pozrite na Jozuu a Kálefa, oni zostávali rovno po jeho boku. Tak veru. V čomkoľvek bol Mojžiš, oni v tom boli tiež. Či mal Mojžiš pravdu alebo sa mýlil, oni zostávali jednako s ním, pretože oni vedeli, že on je Božím poslom.

72        A potom tam nachádzame, že jedného dňa, dokonca Miriam, prorokyňa, a Áron, najvyšší kňaz, si robili žarty z Mojžišovej manželky, pretože bola Etiópka, a pomysleli si, „Či nebolo dosť žien v našej vlastnej skupine, aby sa oženil? Namiesto toho, aby išiel tam dolu a oženil sa s takou ženou?“ To nebol Mojžišov výber, to bol Boží vyber pre Mojžiša. A keď si z toho robili žarty, tak rozhnevali Boha, až zasiahol Miriam, prorokyňu, malomocenstvom, bola to Mojžišova vlastná sestra. Čo s tým? Ona, prorokyňa, ale čo robila zlé? Ona si robila žarty a bola neúctivá k Božiemu poslovi, poslovi zmluvy toho dňa. A bola neúctivá. A tak isto Áron, veľkňaz, ktorý bol samotnými ústami Mojžiša (tak veru), a on bol s ňou.

 A potom Áron, keď videl, ako je jeho sestra zasiahnutá malomocenstvom, vyšiel za Mojžišom a povedal mu, „Či necháš, aby tvoja vlastná sestra zomrela?“

 A Mojžiš vošiel do stánku a padol pred Pánom a začal plakať a volať k Bohu, prosiť o milosrdenstvo pre svoju sestru. A Duch Pánov zostúpil a povedal, „Zavolaj Árona a Miriam, aby sa postavili tu predo Mnou.“ Ó!

 Boh vyžaduje rešpekt. Boh posiela Svoje posolstvo, vy to počúvajte a buďte k tomu úctiví. Nestarajte sa o to, či to nazývajú bandou náboženských fanatikov alebo akokoľvek to nazývajú, nech si svet robí, čo chce, ale vy preukážte rešpekt.

76        Tak tam stála Miriam. Boh povedal, „Zavolaj Miriam a zavolaj Mojžiša... vlastne zavolaj tu Árona, svojho brata a sestru, aby sa postavili predo Mnou.“ A keď prišli pred Boha, Boh povedal, „Či sa nebojíte Boha?“ To povedal veľkňazovi a Miriam, prorokyni. Povedal, „Ak bude medzi vami niekto, kto je duchovný alebo prorok, Ja, Pán, sa mu dám poznávať. Ja budem k nemu hovoriť vo videniach a zjavím mu Samého seba vo snoch, a tak ďalej, ak je duchovný alebo prorok.“ Ale povedal, „Môj služobník Mojžiš, hovorím s ním od ústa k uchu.“ Povedal, „Či sa nebojíte Boha?“ Inými slovami, „Keď hovoríte o Mojžišovi, hovoríte o Mne. Ak nedokážete rešpektovať Mojžiša, nerešpektujete Mňa.“ Povedal, „Či som medzi vami nedokázal, že on je Mojím sluhom? A vy k nemu nemáte vôbec žiadnu úctu.“

 Čo by to bola za lekcia pre ľudí tohto dňa: žiaden rešpekt, žiadna úcta.

 Tak On povedal, „A pretože ste to neurobili, to je ten dôvod, prečo máš malomocenstvo. To je ten dôvod, prečo sa udiali tieto veci,“ povedal, „pretože ste mali vedieť, že toto je Môj sluha. Vy to viete, tak keď hovoríte niečo proti nemu, hovoríte to proti Mne.“

80        A tak sa Mojžiš modlil, aby bol jej život ušetrený, a Boh jej život ušetril. Ona nežila potom veľmi dlho, zomrela. Ale bola očistená od svojho malomocenstva a bola mimo tábora sedem dní, viete, kvôli očisteniu, aby bola znovu očistená od svojho malomocenstva. Boh ju uzdravil.

 Ale to, čo sa On snažil do nich dostať, bolo toto, „Musíte rešpektovať to, čo Ja robím.“

 A ak to bol postoj Boha v tom dni, a Boh sa nemôže zmeniť, Boh chce, aby sme rešpektovali to, čo On robí. On to vyžaduje. Povedal, „Buď to budete rešpektovať, alebo sa niečo iné stane.“

83        Jeden človek mi raz povedal... Bol to biedny človek a potuloval sa tu po trhu, aby mohol z niečoho žiť. Zrútil sa a bol vo veľmi zlom stave. Vierou je Luterán a oni mali komúniu. Nevládal ísť peši do zboru, tak si vzal taxík a povedal, že ho to stálo osemdesiat centov, aby sa tam dostal, a osemdesiat centov na cestu späť. Jeho sused, ktorý bol veľmi bezbožný, ho videl, ako sa raz ráno modlí modlitbu Pána, a vysmial sa mu a robil si z neho žarty. Povedal svojmu susedovi, povedal tomuto človeku, „Kam to ideš taxíkom takto ráno?“

 Povedal, „Máme komúniu. Idem do zboru.“

 Povedal, „Čo je to komúnia?“

 Povedal, „Keď berieme chlieb a víno.“

 On povedal, „Ja som mal dnes ráno tiež pri stole svoju. Plátok bieleho chleba a deci whisky.“

85 Viem o troch chlapcoch, ktorý sa raz vysmiali v cirkvi kvôli komúnii, poznám ich. A oni išli hore do hotelovej izby a kúpili si šunkové sendviče a fľašu whisky a mali tam svoju komúniu a robili si žarty z komúnie, ktorú mali v letničnej cirkvi. Za menej ako tri mesiace od vtedy, všetci traja boli... Jeden bol mŕtvi a dvaja boli v blázinci.

 Nemôžete nerešpektovať Boha. Musíte Boha rešpektovať. Ak tomu neveríte, len buďte ticho a držte sa od toho preč. Alebo to robte a príďte úctivo a rešpektujte to. Nerobte si žarty z ľudí v Duchu. Nehovorte o ľuďoch, ktorí uctievajú v Duchu Božom. Nechajte ich tak.

87        Stál som tam rovno na rohu, kázal pred nejakými rokmi, ešte ako chlapec kazateľ. A prišla tam jedna žena, ona bola vierou katolíčka, ale vedel som, že jej manžel je katolík, ona nebola nič a bola to veľmi pekná, dobre vyzerajúca žena, mala asi dvadsať rokov, dvadsaťdva. Poznal som ju už ako dievča ešte tu v meste. A ona tam prišla a postavila sa a povedala, „Nedovolila by som ani svojej krave mať to náboženstvo, ktoré má William Branham.“

 A ďalší večer, predtým, ako som sa k nej mohol dostať, som počul, že zomiera v nemocnici a stále nevedeli, čo ju zabíja... Zomierala tam v nemocnici a jej manžel prišiel za mnou. Povedal... On bol katolík. On prišiel a povedal, „Poď rýchlo a povedz modlitbu za moju ženu, ona na teba celý večer volá a zomiera!“

89        Dobre, povedal som, „Pôjdem.“ A nastúpil som do auta a opustil zhromaždenie a išiel som do nemocnice. A vybehol som hore schodmi a stretol som sestričku a ona povedala, „Už je mŕtva.“

 A on prišiel, „Poď a aj tak za ňu povedz modlitbu.“

 Povedal som, „Je mŕtva.“

 On povedal, „Aj tak povedz modlitbu.“

 „To jej teraz vôbec nič nepomôže.“

 Povedal, „Dobre, poď, pozri sa na ňu.“ A prišiel som tam. A ona mala také tmavočervené vlasy, myslím, že to nazývajú hrdzavé, veľmi pekná žena, mala zopár pieh po tvári a mala veľké hnedé oči. A tá žena, sestrička, povedala, „Billy, ona zomierala v takej agónii, až kričala tvoje meno tak hlasno, ako len mohla, a hovorila, „Povedzte mu, aby mi odpustil,“ až tie pehy na nej vystúpili ako nejaké bradavice.“ A tie veľké hnedé oči boli tak vystúpené a jej viečka boli napoly zavreté. Samozrejme, viete, čo sa deje, keď niekto zomiera, jeho obličky a vnútornosti sa hýbu, no, ona tam páchla a zomrela v takej agónii, pretože... Nie pretože nerešpektovala mňa, ale pretože nerešpektovala Evanjelium, ktoré som kázal a Boh konal znameniami a zázrakmi.

91        Pred nejakým časom v New Albany, zatiaľ čo som sa rozprával s jedným hriešnikom a viedol som ho ku Kristovi, bol to vysoký, drsný muž v servise. A jeden človek bol mojím priateľom, bol to jeho zať, ktorý mal servis hneď vedľa neho. Stál som tam a kázal počas obedovej prestávky, jedli sme sendvič a rozprával som sa s ním o Bohu. Cez deň sa snažím nájsť nejaké miesto, kde by som sa mohol ísť naobedovať, a snažím sa získať nejakú dušu pre Krista. On povedal, „Pán Branham,“ povedal. Sám som bol ešte len chlapcom kazateľom. Povedal, „Pán Branham,“ povedal, „moja matka mala taký druh náboženstva, také srdcom cítené náboženstvo.“ A slzy mu stekali po lícach.

 Povedal som, „Ako dlho je to, čo už odišla?“

 Povedal, „Pred rokmi. Vždy sa za mňa modlila.“ Povedal som, „Ten Boh, ktorý počul jej modlitby, sa jej na ne teraz snaží odpovedať.“

 A ten človek tam vošiel a povedal, „Ahoj.“ Bol opitý. Povedal, „Hej, Billy, počúvaj.“ Povedal, „Kedykoľvek by si chcel prísť do môjho servisu,“ povedal, „Príď, ale,“ povedal, „neprinášaj sem toto tvoje staré fanatické náboženstvo.“

 Otočil som sa a pozrel na neho a povedal som mu, „Kdekoľvek Kristus nie je vítaný, tak ja tam nebudem.“

 A tak on sa otočil a povedal, „Ach, spamätaj sa, chlapče.“

 A len som počul hlas vo svojom srdci, ako hovorí, „Budete žať, čo ste siali. Lepšie by vám bolo zavesiť mlynský kameň na krk a utopiť vás do hlbiny mora.“ A jeho zať ho rovno v to popoludnie prešiel dvojtonovým Chevroletom, náklaďákom, a rozmačkal ho na zemi.

 Vidíte, musíte Boha rešpektovať, musíte, vy... Boh vyžaduje rešpekt a On to vyžaduje.

 A tak Miriam mala vedieť niečo lepšie. Tak isto Áron to mal vedieť, mal vedieť, že Mojžiš bol vedený Duchom Božím, aby urobil to, čo mal urobiť.

99        Pred pár dňami mi jeden baptistický kazateľ, ktorý je odtiaľto tu, napísal list. Ó, či ma tam on len poriadne nepretriasol, povedal, „Chlap, ktorý je tak lenivý ako ty, so službou, ktorá by bola rovnou Eliášovi a prorokom,“ povedal, „A potom ty sedíš doma a nerobíš nič...“

 Billy v tom čase robil prácu sekretára a odpísal mu naspäť list. A pomyslel si, „Dobre, myslím, že mu odpíšem,“ povedal. Ale pomyslel si, že lepšie bude, keď si to najprv ja prečítam predtým, ako mu on odpovie. Ale malo to v sebe veľa diplomacie. Povedal, „Tak, toto teraz nie je môj otec, toto som ja.“ Povedal, „Práve ste povedali, že môj ocko má službu ako Eliáš.“ A povedal, „A povedali ste, že sedí niekde na brehu rieky s udicou v ruke alebo niekde v horách s puškou.“ Povedal, „Čo by ste povedali o Eliášovi, keď tam sedel tri roky pri jednom potoku,“ povedal, „Či neviete, že oni sú vedení Duchom Božím, aby robili to, čo robia?“ Vidíte, každý to chce posudzovať svojím vlastným spôsobom. Ale človek musí byť vedený Duchom Božím a vy tomu musíte preukázať rešpekt. To je všetko.

101        Tu prednedávnom, jedna vzácna duša tu v meste videla iného brata, ktorý povedal, „Kde je Bill?“

 On povedal, „Je hore v Kanade.“

 Povedal, „Hádam išiel poľovať?“

 On povedal, „Áno, išiel poľovať.“

 Povedal, „Ach, to sú nezmysly, také niečo.“

 V poriadku, ten človek nevedel, že ja som bol pod mocou Ducha Svätého skrze videnie toho TAK HOVORÍ PÁN vedený, aby som tam išiel. Čo potom urobíte v deň súdu? Čo by to pomohlo, keby som išiel k posteli toho človeka a modlil sa za neho? Po prvé, on mi neverí. A ľudia, keď chodia a hovoria takéto veci, ako keby som nevedel, že oni tomu neveria? Hoci vás tľapkajú po chrbte a nazývajú vás bratom, jednako viete, že oni tomu neveria. Rozumiete? Oni tomu neveria. A môžete mať... Nemôžete pri nich urobiť žiadnu vec, oni vás zavolajú, aby ste sa za nich modlili, ale to im vôbec nič nepomôže, pretože oni to nerešpektujú (oni to znevažujú). Musíte tomu veriť. Pozorujte tých, ktorí tomu skutočne uverili, a pozorujte, čo sa deje. Vidíte, vy k tomu musíte mať rešpekt.

103        Jezábeľ vo dňoch Eliáša, ako ona znevažovala Eliáša, ako ona... Eliáš bol v skutočnosti jej pastorom. Iste. Ó, ona by to neprijala. Och, nie, ona bola ateistka alebo neveriaca, ctiteľka modiel. A ona mala svojich pohanských kňazov. Ale jednako Eliáš bol jej pastorom. Boh ho tam poslal, aby bol pastorom. On bol pastorom, či... Či na ňu nenakričal a nepovedal jej všetky jej hriechy, jednako bol jej pastorom. Ona by to vôbec neprijala, ale ona ho znevažovala. Nenávidela ho. Iste, nenávidela. A čo sa jej stalo? Boh nechal, aby ju na ulici zožrali psi. To je pravda. Pretože, prečo? Ona znevážila posolstvo, ktoré Eliáš kázal.

104        Boh požaduje rešpekt. Musíte ho mať. Ak niečo kedy dostanete od Boha, budete musieť Boha rešpektovať. A musíte to urobiť zo svojho srdca, z hĺbky svojho srdca. Musíte to urobiť.

 Ale ona znevážila Boha, keď znevážila Jeho proroka. Tak ona vedela, že Eliáš je prorokom. Oni v Izraeli nemali nič, čo by sa mohlo porovnať s Eliášom. Jeho videnia a všetko bolo pred Bohom dokonalé. Ale on ich odsúdil. Ó, pre milosrdenstvo, áno. On kričal na každú denomináciu, na všetko ostatné. Všetko, čo sa nazýva hriechom, on to všetko odsúdil od toho najmenšieho po toho najväčšieho kráľa a všetkých, on si pred nikým z nich nedával servítku pred ústa. Ale oni museli vedieť, že on bol prorokom. Nemohli jednoducho od toho odísť a nevedieť to. Tak veru. Dokonca Achab sa ho snažil obviniť kvôli tomu suchu. A on sa modlil k Bohu, aby poslal sucho. Áno, modlil. A povedal, „Mám moc zavrieť nebesia, že nebude pršať ani rosa nespadne, kým ju ja nezavolám.“

107        Viete si predstaviť tú malú Jezábeľ s tou vymaľovanou tvárou, ako dupala hore dole po zemi, „Ten starý pokrytec, starý pokrytec, spôsobuje, že všetky tieto malé deti tu trpia,“ a všetko také. Eliáš sa ich snažil priviesť späť k Bohu, snažil sa získať národ späť pre Boha. Rozumiete? A vyzeralo to... Ona mohla povedať ľuďom, „A vy mi chcete povedať, že veríte v takéhoto človeka, ktorý takto uzavrie zem, až ani neprší ani rosa nepadá? A všetko jeho pokrytectvo alebo čarodejníctvo,“ akokoľvek to ona chcela nazývať. „A on nie je nič iné ako čarodejník a veštec alebo niečo také. On zavrel nebesia, nezaprší a spôsobuje, že všetci títo ľudia trpia. A vy hovoríte, že to je vôľa Božia?“ To bola vôľa Božia.

108        Nezáleží na ničom, vy sa musíte dívať na... Vy musíte Boha rešpektovať bez ohľadu na to, čo On robí. On vie, čo robí, vyzeralo to zle, deti trpeli, ľudia trpeli, dobytok zomieral, ovce zomierali, nikde nebolo vody, noci boli horúce a sparné, slnko bolo na oblohe počas dňa tak jasné ako meď po tri roky a šesť mesiacov. Eliáš tam sedel na vrchu a povedal, „Ani rosa nespadne, kým ju ja nezavolám.“ To je pravda. Ó, ako ho nenávideli.

109        A keď ho našiel Achab, povedal, „To si ty, ktorý trápiš Izraela?“

 Ten starý Eliáš sa mu pozrel rovno do tváre a povedal, „Nie, nie ja, ale to si ty, ktorý trápiš Izrael.“ To je pravda. Vidíte, dokonca ani Achab pre neho nemal žiaden rešpekt. Viete, čo Eliáš povedal Achabovi, povedal, „Pretože si prelial nevinnú krv Nábota, psi budú lízať aj tvoju krv na uliciach.“ A stalo sa to. Pretože oni znevážili Božieho posla. To je presne pravda. Oni to znevážili.

 Tak Miriam to znevážila. Áron to znevážil. Nezáleží na tom, kto ste, kresťan alebo nie kresťan, stále musíte Bohu priniesť rešpekt a rešpektovať to, čo On robí, alebo potom trpieť následky. Je to buď prijať to alebo ísť pod súd, jedno alebo druhé, záleží na vás.

112        Ako by som mohol hovoriť svoje svedectvo hodiny a hodiny o tom, čo som videl dosiaľ v mojom živote, čo som videl v iných krajinách a iných častiach zeme, a tak ďalej, tie veci, ktoré sa stali. Ale preskočím to, poviem len niečo, aby ste mali nejakú predstavu toho, čo sa vám snažím povedať, že musíte mať rešpekt. Videl som mladých ľudí, ako sedeli v zhromaždení a chichotali sa a smiali na zhromaždení a za menej ako dvadsaťštyri hodín mali zrážku na ulici. Videl som mladých ľudí, ako sedeli na zhromaždení a keď som v jednom roku bol na tom určitom mieste a na ďalší krát možno behom šiestich mesiacov, videl som, že sa vrátili späť na to isté miesto a prakticky každý jeden z nich bol preč alebo ležal niekde s chorobou a podobne. To je pravda. Musíte to rešpektovať.

113        Pamätám si jedného večera v Tennessee jedno mladé dievča, keď som vychádzal dverami a kázal som v jednej veľkej baptistickej cirkvi. Vychádzal som dverami a cítil som sa v ten večer vedený, aby som ju vyzval, aby prišla ku Kristovi. No, ona sa mi vysmiala do tváre, keď som ju vyzýval, aby prišla ku Kristovi. Ona bola náhodou jednou z dcér diakona. A ako som tam stál pri dverách v ten večer, ona si tam na mňa počkala, keď budem vychádzať. Povedala, „Chcem teraz, aby si niečo vedel, nikdy viac ma už takto nestrápňuj.“

 Povedal som, „Boh ťa volal.“

 Ona povedala, „Nezmysel. Som mladá,“ povedala, „Na to mám ešte mnoho času.“ Povedala, „Môj ocko má pre nás všetkých doma dostatok náboženstva.“

 Povedal som, „To nie je dostatok pre teba, sestra, lebo každý musí mať svoje osobné náboženstvo.“

 Povedala, „Ak by som chcela niekoho, kto by mi o tom hovoril, tak by som si zohnala niekoho, kto má viac rozumu, nie niekoho, ako si ty.“

 Povedal som, „Choď, povedz si, čo len chceš, mňa to netrápi, ale jedného dňa to budeš ľutovať.“

118        O nie dlhý čas som prechádzal tým istým mestom. A tu ona prechádza po ulici, v spodničke, ktorá jej visela, vykračuje si s cigaretou v ruke a ponúka mi whisky. Tá istá vec... A tu je jej svedectvo, ona povedala, „Pamätáš na ten večer, ako si ma vyzval?“ Povedala, „Bola to pravda.“ Povedala, „Duch Boží mi v ten večer svedčil a snažil sa ma doviesť do toho, aby som prišla.“ A povedala, „Odvtedy by som mohla vidieť dušu svojej matky, ako sa smaží v pekle ako placka, a smiať sa na tom.“ To je to, čo sa stalo. Vidíte?

 Boha musíte rešpektovať. To je všetko. Musíš to robiť, brat. To je všetko. Jezábeľ to znevážila.

120        Pamätám si iný čas, boli určité neúctivé deti, boli vychovávané v jednom dome.

 Eliáš vo svojich dňoch, samozrejme, ľudia ho nenávideli, pretože on zavolal na zem hlad. Boli niektorí ľudia, ktorí učili svoje deti, že Eliáš, človek, ktorý bol prenesený a vzatý do neba, že on bol len niekde zabitý a oni ho pochovali a ukryli. Oni tomu neverili.

 Tak Elizeus zaujal jeho miesto a teraz bol on poslom dňa, potom, ako bol Eliáš vzatý hore. A tak prechádzal určitým mestom a tie deti, nejaké malé deti z toho mesta, vybehli a robili si z neho žarty a hovorili, „Povedz, ty starý plešatý, ty si nešiel hore ako Eliáš, že?“ Vidíte, oni neverili, že Eliáš išiel hore. Tu to je. Oni nezneuctievali toho človeka, oni zneuctievali jeho posolstvo. On bol následovníkom Eliáša. Mal pomazanie a Duch Eliáša bol na ňom. On išiel a robil práve tie isté veci, ktoré robil Eliáš. Haleluja.

 Ježiš povedal, „Ten, ktorý verí vo Mňa, skutky, ktoré Ja činím, on tiež bude činiť.“ Áno. „Tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria.“

 Oni to znevažovali. A oni znevážili Elizea, pretože on veril v Eliáša, pretože Duch bol na ňom. A on sa otočil a udrel Jordán jeho plášťom a otvoril Jordán a prešiel a urobil ten istý druh zázraku, ktorý urobil Eliáš. A dokonca všetci kazatelia tam hore v škole prorokov povedali, „Duch Eliášov odpočíva na Elizeovi,“ a rozhlásili to po krajine.

125        A ľudia, stavím sa, že sa smiali a hovorili jeden druhému, „Hej, hej, pozri,“ povedali, „Tá banda náboženských fanatikov, bláznov, hovorí, že ten človek išiel do neba bez toho, že by zomrel, že zostúpili kone. My sme žiadne nevideli.“ Samozrejme, že nevideli. Istotne nie, oni ich nevideli. „My sme nevideli žiadne kone. Nepočuli sme nikde žiadne kočiare. Nezmysel. Ten starec zomrel a oni ho pochovali a potom sa okolo toho snažia urobiť veľké haló.“ Práve tak, ako by povedali dnes, to isté, ako povedali o Ježišovi, hovorili, „Tak oni prišli v noci a ukradli Jeho telo.“ Oni dokonca aj zaplatili vojakom za to, aby toto povedali. Ale On vstal z mŕtvych.

 A Eliáš bol vzatý v ohnivom voze s ohnivými koňmi.

128        A keď tam prišiel tento mladý prorok a prechádzal mestom... A on už ako mladý muž stratil svoje vlasy. Išiel dolu a tak tieto malé deti za ním bežali a hovorili, „Hej, prečo si nešiel hore s Eliášom?“ Povedali, „Ty, plešivý, ty,“ vidíte? A oni mu preukazovali nerešpekt. A čo urobil Elizeus? Obrátil sa v moci ducha a preklial tie deti. Čo sa stalo? Z lesa vyšli dve medvedice a zabili z nich štyridsaťdva. To je pravda. Nerešpekt, neúcta, nemôžete to robiť. Musíte Boha rešpektovať.

129        Ak by niektoré z tých detí povedali, ak by ich otec alebo matka povedali, „Pozrite sa, deti, ľudia hovoria, že Eliáš bol vzatý. No, my o tom nevieme, ale jednako ja neviem, či to tak je alebo nie, ale poviem vám niečo, najlepšie bude o tom nehovoriť nič. Len choďte vpred. Keď bude prechádzať okolo... Počuli sme, že dnes prechádzal mestom a ide tam mať zhromaždenie na ulici. Ak tam bude, ak vy, deti, budete na ceste, pôjdete dnes do školy a stretnete ho, len povedzte, 'Dobrý deň, reverend, ako sa máte, pane?‘ Alebo niečo také. Prehovorte k nemu.“ Ale namiesto toho niet pochýb, že im bolo doma povedané, ó, oni počuli ocka aj mamu, ako sedia pri stole a spolu sa smejú a hovoria, „To si ešte nepočula. Ľudia hovori, že ten starý náboženský fanatik bol vzatý. Či sa niečo také dá veriť? A hovoria, že tento starý plešatec a on je tak plešatý ako tekvica, nemá ani tridsaťpäť rokov a prichádza sem dole a povedal, že bude mať na ulici zhromaždenie, a on očakáva, že budeme veriť takému nezmyslu. No, on nie je ničím iným, len obyčajným podvodníkom. To je všetko. „Pretože on nepríde do našich cirkví. On je presne taký ako Eliáš, on nepríde do našich cirkví. No, tak on bude... V tom je pravdepodobne nejaké čarodejníctvo, nejaké triky, nejaký podvod, ktorý tam on má tak ako Eliáš.“ Oni mu neverili. A tak to boli tie malé deti učené doma.

131        Ak by boli učené úcte a rešpektu, tak by prišli pred Božieho proroka a poprosili by, aby sa za nich pomodlil. Ale oni boli učené, aby sa chichúňali a smiali a robili si žarty, ako to robia deti dnes. Nie, príliš mnoho si ich dnes robí žarty z pouličného zhromaždenia, robia si žarty z kázania Evanjelia.

 Tak Eliáš ich preklial v mene Pánovom. Nie kvôli tým deťom, ale kvôli neúcte tých rodičov, ktoré vychovali deti tak, aby znevažovali Boha. Vyšli dve medvedice a zabili z nich štyridsaťdva. Tak to bola neúcta. Boh vyžaduje rešpekt. Ale keď nerešpektovali Jeho proroka, nerešpektovali Jeho, bez ohľadu na to, či mu verili alebo nie, mali radšej držať zavreté ústa a držať sa od toho preč. Ale nie, oni do toho niečo museli vložiť. Oni niečo museli povedať, čo nemali povedať. A čo sa im stalo?

134         Vezmime nejakých ľudí, ktorí to rešpektovali. Vezmime príklad Sunamitskej ženy a toho istého proroka Eliáša. Ona v skutočnosti nebola Izraelitkou. Ona bola zo Súnema, ale verila v Boha. Ako videla tohto muža prechádzať cez mesto a počula ho hovoriť, uvidela znamenia, ktoré on urobil.

 V histórii sa hovorí, neviem, či je to pravda alebo nie, že jedného dňa sa svorka divých psov snažila chytiť nejaké malé dievča. Tak toto nie je v Písme, to je len nejaký príbeh, ktorý som čítal. A hovorí sa tam, že táto Sunamitská žena stála na rohu a uvidela, ako tieto psi idú zabiť toto malé dievča. A tento svätý muž prechádzal mestom a on zodvihol svoju palicu k Bohu a zvolal o milosť pre tieto malé deti a tie psi sa otočili a odišli od nich. Či to tak bolo alebo nie, zdá sa, že to tak mohlo byť, ja neviem.

136        Ale každopádne, táto žena povedala, keď Biblia, keď ona „Rozpoznala, že toto je svätý muž...“ Ona rozpoznala, že niečo sa stalo. Ona uvidela, kým on je, a rozpoznala, že on je svätý muž od Boha. A namiesto toho, aby ho znevážila, ako to urobila Jezábeľ, ona mu preukázala rešpekt. Ona povedala svojmu mužovi, „Toto sme schopní urobiť, prosím ťa, postavme mu tu niekde malý domček. Dajme mu nejaké malé miesto, lebo on je unavený. Pozorovala som ho. Starne a všimla som si, ako mu šedivejú vlasy a ako mu visí brada a ide so svojou starou palicou a tie jeho chudé ruky, ako kráča a má také chatrné ruky... A keď tu prichádzal a niesol tú malú nádobku oleja po svojom boku a má kus ovčej kože omotanej okolo seba, ide po horúcom slnku a zdá sa, že jeho telo je červené a spálené. A tak, prosím ťa, urobme mu tu také malé miesto odpočinku na ceste. Zožeňme staviteľa a nech sem príde a postaví mu také malé miesto a tam ho môžeme ubytovať, pretože spoznávam, že jeho duch, podľa jeho ducha, on je svätý muž. Je to muž Boží.“ Ó, ó, čo sa rozdiel.

137        A tak jej manžel súhlasil a ona ... On možno povedal, „Drahá, ja som si tiež toho muža všimol. Počúval som ho, pozoroval som ho, videl som jeho skutky. Viem, že je to svätý muž Boží. Tak my to urobíme.“ A tak zavolali staviteľa a vystavili mu tam také malé miesto a dali mu tam posteľ, aby si mohol odpočinúť, aby si tak mohol ľahnúť a oddýchnuť, urobili mu tam miesto, kde si môže umyť nohy, dať trochu vody a podobne, a všetko mu to tam urobili. A keď ten prorok išiel okolo, samozrejme, to tak požehnalo jeho dušu, keď videl, že niečo bolo pre neho urobené. Povedal Geházimu, „Choď, zavolaj ju a opýtaj sa jej, čo by som pre ňu mohol urobiť, či by som sa mal prihovoriť u kráľa alebo u hlavného kapitána,“ on...

 Ona povedala, „Bývam so svojimi ľuďmi a nemám žiadnu potrebu.“

 Ale Geházi povedal, „Nemá žiadne deti. A jej muž je pokročilý vo veku, je už starý. Nemajú žiadne deti.“

 Potom si viem predstaviť, ako tam Eliáš leží na tejto posteli, ktorou ho ona požehnala tým, že mu to dali, a mohol si umyť nohy a umyť si bradu a podobne, a ležal tam a bezpochyby videl videnie Pánove. Pretože tak sa to vždy deje. Povedal, „Choď, zavolaj ju a povedz jej, aby sa postavila sem predo mňa.“ Ó! „Choď, zavolaj ju, pretože ona preukázala Bohu rešpekt. Choď a povedz jej, aby sem prišla.“

 Keď sa postavila vo dverách, on povedal, „TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. Asi o tomto čase, na ďalší rok, budeš mať dieťa.“ A asi v tom čase na ďalší rok ona mala dieťa.

143        Potom satan, keď mal ten chlapec asi dvanásť rokov a jedného dňa bol so svojím otcom vonku na poli, a satan povedal, „Zbavím sa toho dieťaťa,“ a tak ho udrel úpalom. A ten chlapec zomrel v matkinom náručí. Či ju to znechutilo? Nie veru. Povedala, „Osedlajte mi mula. A choďte napred a nezastavujte sa. Choďte na horu Karmel, tam na tú horu, pretože jedného dňa tadeto prechádzal.“ Ó, tu to máte. To je rešpekt. To je rešpekt.

 A jej manžel povedal, „Ideš za mužom Božím.“ Povedal, „Nie je ani novmesiac ani sabat, on tam nebude vo svojom...“

 Ona povedala, „Všetko bude v poriadku, len mi osedlaj mula a dovoľ mi ísť.“ A tak išli.

147        A dostali sa na ten vrch. A keď sa Eliáš pozrel zo svojej jaskyne a vyšiel von a pozrel sa na ňu a povedal, „Vyzerá to, že prichádza tá Sunamitská žena.“ Povedal, „Musí byť zarmútená.“ Povedal, „Choď jej naproti.“ A keď... On povedal, „Je zarmútená v srdci a Boh mi o tom nič nepovedal.“

 Vidíte? Boh vám nemusí hovoriť všetko (Vidíte), tak On dokonca nehovorí ani svojim prorokom všetko. On robí len to, čo On chce robiť, On je Bohom.

149        Eliáš tu povedal, „Boh...“ Čo ak by Eliáš povedal toto, „Prečo si mi nepovedal, prečo prichádza, prečo si mi o tom všetkom nepovedal?“ Potom by nič neuvidel. Ale pre Eliáša to bolo v poriadku, čokoľvek to bolo... A čo ak by ona prišla k nemu a povedala, „Ty si povedal, že si služobníkom Božím? Ty pokrytec. Verím, že nie si nič iné ako náboženský fanatik.“ Vtedy by sa nič nestalo. Rozumiete? Boh nás niekedy skúša, aby videl, čo budeme robiť.

151 Tak namiesto toho ona bežala k jeho nohám a poklonila sa akoby Bohu. A povedala... Ona mu vyjavila, čo bolo vo veci. A Eliáš povedal, „Vezmi si moju palicu a polož to na dieťa.“

 A keď to povedal, tá žena povedala, „Akože žije Pán Boh a akože tvoja duša nikdy nezomrie (Ó), ty si sluha Boží a ja ťa neopustím. Zostanem rovno tu, až kým Boh nepošle videnie.“ Starý Eliáš tam zostal trochu dlhšie, potom si opásal bedrá, vzal svoju palicu a išiel.

 Vošiel do izby, kde ležalo to dieťa, mŕtve dieťa. Chodil hore dolu, takto prešiel niekoľkokrát. Kvôli tej úctivej žene, žene, ktorá ho rešpektovala, a muž, ktorý ho rešpektoval a veril, že on je mužom Božím, on chodil hore a dolu po izbe, až kým Boh neodpovedal. Amen. Potom sa na to dieťa položil a ono kýchlo sedemkrát a on ho zodvihol a dal ho tej matke. Vyšiel von a vrátil sa do jaskyne. Pretože ona rešpektovala muža Božieho. Amen. Boh požaduje rešpekt.

154        A čo Marta? Ona sa vždy starala o to, aby pripravila Ježišovi dobré jedlo. Mária chcela počuť Slovo Božie a tak si len k Nemu sadla a počúvala Ho. Nestarala sa o to, či sú obliečky na vankúše vymenené alebo či sú záclony zaprášené alebo či majú čo jesť alebo nie, ona chcela len počuť, čo chce Ježiš povedať. Ale Marta mu vždy chcela uvariť dobré jedlo, chcela si byť vždy istá, že stolička je mäkká a že je dobre uložená a že všetko je pekne čisté. Ale ona chcela urobiť niečo pre Ježiša jej spôsobom a Mária chcela niečo urobiť zase svojím spôsobom. Ale jedného dňa, keď Lazár prišiel... Mnoho ľudí hovorí proti Marte, hovoria, že sa mala viac zaujímať. Ó, nie, počkajte chvíľu. Pozrite, prišiel čas pre Martu, aby sa preukázala. A potom, keď Ježiš... Keď Lazár, jej brat, zomrel, ona dala po Neho poslať, aby sa za neho pomodlil. On neprišiel. On to zavolanie ignoroval, išiel niekam inam. Dala znovu po Neho poslať a On stále to zavolanie ignoroval.

155        Ale keď nakoniec prišiel, zdalo sa, že ona by mohla k Nemu prísť a povedať, „Prečo si neprišiel? Prečo si neprišiel, keď som ťa volala? Môj brat tam ležal chorý. Opustili sme svoju cirkev, opustili sme svoju organizáciu, urobili sme všetko, aby sme nasledovali Tvoje posolstvo, pretože sme uverili, že Ty si mužom Božím. Ale ako môže muž Boží... A my, dve siroty, tri deti siroty, traja ľudia, ktorí sme sirotami, a naším živobytím bolo robiť pokrývky pre chrám. Boli sme tam členmi, naša matka a otec tam boli členmi. Ale pretože Ty si nás zlanáril, aby sme verili tomuto, čo sa Ty snažíš učiť, a hovoríš, že si Synom Božím a prorokom poslaným od Boha a tieto veci, ako Ti vôbec môžeme veriť, človeku, ktorý ma ani nepočúvne, keď na Neho volám? Keď som bola v potrebe a potrebovala som Ťa, Ty si ignoroval moje odkazy a išiel si ďalej. A ja som znovu dala poslať a Ty si to stále ignoroval. Prečo si urobil takú vec?“ Ak by to ona bola takto urobila, ten príbeh by bol býval dnes večer iný.

156        Čo urobila? Dobehla rovno tam, kde bol, padla mu k nohám a povedala, „Pane, ak by si tu bol býval, môj brat by nebol zomrel.“ Ó, tu to máte. Čo robila? Ona preukazovala rešpekt. Ona bola v prítomnosti Božej a rešpektovala Ho. Nazývala Ho svojím Pánom. „Pane, ak by si tu bol býval.“ (Nie to, „Ja som po teba poslala.“ To bolo všetko zabudnuté.) „Tak, teraz si tu, keby si tu bol býval, môj brat by nebol zomrel.“

 On povedal, „Tvoj brat znovu vstane.“

 „Ó,“ povedala, „Áno, Pane, viem, že vstane v tom poslednom dni.“

 A On povedal, „Ale Ja som vzkriesenie a život. Ten, ktorý verí vo Mňa, hoci by bol mŕtvy, jednako bude žiť. Ktokoľvek žije a verí vo Mňa, nikdy nezomrie.“

 Verím, Pane, že Ty si Synom Božím, ktorý mal prísť na svet. A dokonca teraz, Pane (ó), dokonca teraz... (Nie, „Pane, Ty si mal urobiť toto a mal si urobiť tamto.“), ale dokonca teraz, čokoľvek požiadaš Boha, Boh Ti to dá.“ Hmm. To je to.

160        Čo ak by sme to povedali dnes večer niekomu, „Ó, môj brat, verím, že čo poprosíš Boha, Boh ti to dá,“ prišli by tie isté výsledky. Ale bez ohľadu na to, koľko bol, ak bol... A my vieme, že On bol Synom Božím. Ak by si to ona nevážila, to by nikdy nefungovalo. Bolo to z jej srdca. Povedala, „Dokonca teraz, Pane, čokoľvek požiadaš Boha, Boh ti to dá.“ To je to. To je to. Ona to zo svojho srdca uverila. Ak by On išiel na poľovačku alebo na ryby, to by pre ňu nerobilo žiaden rozdiel. Nie.

162        Ak by Eliáš išiel na poľovačku alebo niekam, pre tú Sunamitku by to nerobilo rozdiel. Ona stále verila, že on je mužom Božím. Iste. Nezáleží na tom, čo urobil, on bol pre ňu stále mužom Božím, pretože ona videla Boha pohybovať sa v jeho živote.

 A pre Martu nezáležalo na tom, čo sa stalo, ona uvidela, čo Boh pre neho urobil. Ona povedala, „Aj teraz, Pane, čokoľvek požiadaš Boha, Boh ti to dá...“ Ó, tu to máte.

 On povedal, „Tvoj brat vstane.“ A tak On povedal, „Kde ste ho pochovali?“ A išli k hrobu. A On zavolal Lazára z hrobu potom, ako bol mŕtvy štyri dni. Prečo? Pretože Lazarova sestra vzdala úctu tomu, čím On je.

165        Ak nedokážete rešpektovať človeka, rešpektujte ten úrad, ktorý má v Bohu. To je presne tak, rešpektujte ho. Ak prichádza kazateľ, váš pastor, vždy ho rešpektujte. Počul som zhromaždenia, ktoré hovorili o svojom pastorovi, ako len o ňom hovorili, zhadzovali ho, vysmievali sa mu. Ako ten pastor potom niekedy niečo pre vás urobí? Nebude to môcť. Vy nie... Ja nehovorím o tejto cirkvi, ale mám na mysli cirkvi, ktoré som videl, ak vy... Musíte milovať svojho pastora. Musíte vedieť, že on je ľudská bytosť, ale jednako Boh ho urobil svojím pastorom. Duch Svätý ho urobil dozorcom, potom vy ho podľa toho musíte rešpektovať. A nezáleží na tom, čo ten pastor urobil, ak ho vo svojom srdci rešpektujete ako Božieho sluhu, Boh vás za to bude rešpektovať.

 „Ten kto prijíma mňa, prijíma toho, ktorý ma poslal,“ povedal Ježiš. „Ten, kto Ma neprijíma, Ho nemôže prijať.“ Vidíte, oni hovorili, že Boh je ich otcom, a On povedal, „Váš otec je diabol.“ Tak vidíte, vy to musíte rešpektovať a veriť tomu, veriť, kým On je. Áno, Marta tomu uverila.

168        A to je tá jedna malá vec, ktorej som sa dnes ráno dotkol, keď prišla tá žena, Sýrofeničanka. Pozrite, ako bola ostro odmietnutá. On tam bol ako Žid, ona pohanka a ona k nemu pribehla. Ona nevedela, ako k nemu pristúpiť, ale ona bola v potrebe a vedela, že On je Synom Božím. Uverila tomu. Ona... Ak Boh mohol odpovedať na modlitby iných, On odpovie aj na jej modlitbu. A ona vedela, že to, čo on povedal, bolo Božie Slovo. Ak to bolo Božie Slovo pre Židov, tak to tiež bolo Božie Slovo pre pohanov, čokoľvek On povedal. A Ježiš ju vyskúšal. Ona povedala, „Pane, zmiluj sa.“ Teraz pozorujte. Nie, ona povedala, „Ty, Synu Dávidov,“ pretože ona počula Židov hovoriť, „Ty, Synu Dávidov.“ Tak On pre ňu nebol Synom Dávidovým. Rozumiete? A povedala, „Synu Dávidov...“ To bol spôsob, ako k Nemu pristupoval Žid, pretože ona to tých ostatných počula hovoriť. Ona sa snažila prísť tak ako oni, pretože snažila sa vyjadriť rešpekt. Snažila sa preukázať svoju úctu. A ona to len nehrala, Ježiš by to poznal, ak by to tak bolo. Nie, On by to vedel.

169        Ako tak prišla, povedala, „Synu Dávidov, zmiluj sa nad mojou dcérou, pretože je hrozne zmietaná diablom.“ On sa otočil a pozrel na ňu a povedal, „Nepatrí sa mi, aby som vzal chlieb deťom a hodil ho psom.“ Uf. To bolo silné, že? To veru bolo, nielen že odmietol jej žiadosť, ale ešte ju nazval psom. To je pravda. A pes je jedno z najnižších pomenovaní, ktoré sú v Biblii, viete. Tak On povedal, „Nepatrí sa mi, aby som vzal chlieb deťom a hodil ho psom.“

 Ona povedala, „To je pravda, Pane.“ „Pane,“ vtedy to porozumela. On pre ňu nebol žiaden Syn Dávidov, ale bol Pánom. Povedala, „To je pravda, Pane. Je to pravda, ale deti jedia...“ Vlastne chcem povedať, „Psi jedia z omrviniek, ktoré sú pod stolom pána.“ To ju dostalo. To bolo to. To bol rešpekt.

 Ježiš sa k nej otočil a povedal, „Veľká je tvoja viera. Teraz choď domov a nájdeš svoju dcéru podľa toho, ako si uverila.“ To je to, prečo? To bol jej prístup.

172        Čo ak by sa bola otočila a povedala... On by sa otočil a povedal, „Nepatrí sa mi vziať...“ Inými slovami, „Nie je to správne.“

 Povedzme, nejaký katolík by prišiel a povedal, „Ó, brat Branham, ja viem, že Boh vypočúva tvoje modlitby za týchto ľudí tu. Pomodlíš sa za mňa?“

 A ja by som povedal, „No, nie je správne, aby som vzal ten čas od týchto detí tu. Ja som tu, aby som sa modlil za týchto Letničných, nie za vás, bandu katolíkov.“ Vidíte? Čo by ona povedala? Ó, človeče, viem si predstaviť, že by si odtiaľto vyšla s dupotom ako neviem čo. Vidíte?

 Ale ona sa otočila a povedala, „To je pravda, Pane. To je pravda, Pane. Ale my sme ochotní... Psi sú ochotné jesť omrvinky spod pánovho stola.“

 Vidíte? To Ho tam veľmi rýchle zaujalo. On sa otočil a povedal, „Veľká je tvoja viera.“ A potom nachádzame iný prípad... Vidíte, to išlo o jej prístup, ona mala rešpekt a úctu. Ona tým, ako uctila Jeho, uctila Boha.

177        A tak nachádzame, že raz bol jeden Riman, on bol veľkým človekom a mal rád Židov. A mal jedného sluhu, ktorý bol chorý. On sám sa necítil hodný ísť a poprosiť Ježiša.

 Vidíte, vy sa vždy chcete cítiť omnoho menšími, akí ste. Nikdy nebuďte veľkí vo svojich vlastných očiach. Rozumiete? Tak ak ste veľkými, nech to niekto iný o vás povie. Rozumiete? Ale teraz, keď ste... Táto žena, vlastne tento muž, on povedal, že on je Rímskym stotníkom a má chorého sluhu, a tak dal poslať, aby tento chorý sluha bol uzdravený. A Ježiš povedal, „Pôjdem a uzdravím ho.“

180        A tak, ako bol na svojej ceste, ten Riman Ho videl prichádzať. Predstavujem si, že povedal, „Ó, tu prichádza Ten Svätý. Tu prichádza Ten Svätý. A ja som len bezvýznamný pohan. Som Rímskym stotníkom, som generálom, som dôstojníkom. Ja nie som Židom a ja nemám žiadne právo, aby ku mne prišiel Ten Svätý Muž.“ Vidíte ten rešpekt? Vidíte? „Ja nemám právo, aby Ten Svätý Sluha Boží vstúpil do môjho domu.“

 Uvidel Ho, ako prichádza k dverám a zavolal na Neho, povedal, „Pane, ja nie som hoden, aby si prišiel pod moju strechu.“ Možno, že mal ako dom nejaký palác, stotník... Povedal, „Nie som hoden, aby si prišiel pod moju strechu. A necítil som sa hoden dokonca prísť ku Tebe a tak som nechal poslať jedného z Tvojich požehnaných ľudí, Židov. Ale mám tu sluhu, ktorý je veľmi chorý.“ A on povedal, „Ja sám som človek pod autoritou,“ povedal. „Keď poviem tomuto vojakovi, ‘choď,‘ tak on ide. Keď poviem tomuto, ‘príď,‘ tak on príde.“

182        Čo tam on povedal, „Viem, že Ty máš všetku moc, Ty môžeš prehovoriť k tejto chorobe, ‘choď‘ a ona pôjde. A Ty môžeš povedať tomuto ‘príď‘ a to príde.“ Vidíte? On rozpoznal. A ako mal tento stotník autoritu nad týmito vojakmi, tak isto Ježiš má autoritu nad každou nemocou a chorobou. „Len jediná vec, ktorú musíš, Pane, urobiť, je prehovoriť slovo.“ To je všetko. „Len vypovedz slovo a môj sluha bude žiť.“

 Ježiš sa zastavil, otočil sa k tým Židom a povedal, „Nenašiel som takejto viery ani v Izraeli.“ On povedal, „Teraz je to s tvojím sluhom v poriadku.“ Amen. Prečo? Pretože on to rešpektoval. On rešpektoval Ježiša Krista, ktorý bol Bohom nebies.

184        Tak myslím, že je už dosť neskoro. Chcem ešte povedať túto jednu vec. Všetci tí, ktorí mali rešpekt, a tak ďalej, dnes je to nejako iné, je to odlišné. Boh môže dnes niečo urobiť a ľudia sa tomu budú smiať. Verím, že dnes sa to dosť zmenilo. Asi pred štyridsiatimi rokmi, keď Duch Svätý po prvýkrát začal padať, čo urobili ľudia? Pozatvárali tých kazateľov, nazvali ich náboženskými fanatikmi, v niektorých mestách im  dokonca nedali ani jesť a všetko takéto. Oni si lámali kukuricu na koľajach, aby mohli prežiť. Čo urobili? Cirkev dostala ďalších štyridsať rokov utrpenia, išli cez všetko možné, boli dve vojny v takom časovom období, a to mnohé tisíce z nich pozabíjalo, keď už pravdepodobne mala byť doma.

185        Tak čo by sa bolo stalo, keby začal Boh vylievať Ducha Svätého na cirkev v týchto posledných dňoch? Čo by sa bolo stalo pred dvadsiatimi piatimi rokmi, keď On začal posielať dolu Svoje znamenia a zázraky a divy, čo by sa bolo udialo, ak by sa všetci ľudia zhromaždili... Čo urobili? Povedali, „To je hoodoo, je to hypnóza, je to mentálna telepatia, je to toto, tamto alebo iné.“ Čo ak by sa celý národ zišiel spolu a povedal, „Nech je požehnané meno Pánovo,“ čo ak by Metodisti, Baptisti a Presbyteriáni a všetci spojili svoje ruky a povedali by, „Vďaka Bohu, tu je to, čo sme očakávali. Duch Svätý je vylievaný. Tu je človek, ktorý vída videnia, sú tu medzi nami proroci, máme tu všetky tieto veľké dary, máme tých, ktorí hovoria v jazykoch, tých, ktorí kážu Božské uzdravenie, toto všetko je na nás vylievané. Vďaka Bohu, prišlo to cez takú malú pokornú skupinu, nazvanú Letniční. Poďme všetci späť spolu znovu do Biblie. Navráťme sa späť, bratia, pretrhnime svoje organizácie a buďme všetci jedným bratstvom.“ Veľké cirkvi by sa všetky spolu zjednotili dohromady, čo by sa bolo stalo? Brat, v kraji by nebola žiadna potreba mať nemocnicu. To je pravda. Nie, to by bolo také mocné a veľké pôsobenie darov a divov medzi ľuďmi, bol by tam taký rešpekt a cirkev by zrejme potom odišla Domov a nastalo by Milénium.

186        Ale nie, oni to znevážili. Oni ich nazvali náboženskými fanatikmi. Noviny čakali, aby mohli povedať nejaké očierňovanie, niečo zlé, a nazvať to všetkými možnými špinavými slovami a podobne. A cirkvi sa tomu vysmiali, robili si z toho žarty a bavili sa na tom a odmietli ich a snažili sa ich držať mimo miest a všetko možné s takým nerešpektom. Tak, mohol by som o tom veľa povedať, ale už je neskoro.

187 Dovoľte mi prísť teraz ku modlitebni Branhama. Takže Boh začal na nás vylievať dary. Vidíme to. No, čo je darom Božím dnes? Je to Duch Svätý. Je to Duch Svätý, ktorý je v nás. Musíme to rešpektovať. Musíme to rešpektovať na každej osobe, na ktorú to prichádza. Musíme prijať Božie Božské dary. Keď On tie dary posiela, bez ohľadu na to, aké sú skutočné, to nám nikdy nepomôže, až kým sa nedostaneme na miesto, kde to dokážeme rešpektovať. Niekto môže vydať proroctvo, ak neveríš v to proroctvo, to ti vôbec nič nepomôže. Musíš mať úctu a musíš to rešpektovať. Musíš veriť, že to prichádza od Boha.

 Ver tomu, kým to nie je dokázané ako nesprávne. Potom, ak je to dokázané ako nesprávne, potom máš právo tomu neveriť. Potom s tým nemaj žiadne spoločenstvo. Ale pokiaľ je to dokázané ako pravda, potom tomu ver.

189        Ako povedal starý Samuel v tom dni, keď chceli kráľa. Povedal, „Chcem sa vás opýtať jednu vec. Či som niekedy od vás zobral nejaké peniaze? Či som vás niekdy prosil, aby ste mi dali na živobytie? Alebo som vám povedal niekedy niečo v Mene Pánovom, čo sa nestalo?“ Povedal, „Vy nepotrebujete kráľa a mať kráľa vám nič neprospeje.“ A on im to povedal. Predniesol im tú otázku, „Či som vám niekedy povedal niečo ako TAK HOVORÍ PÁN, čo by sa nebolo stalo?“

 Tak, a potom ľudia znevážili Samuela. Ó, my vieme, Samuel. To je pravda, my nemôžeme povedať, že si nám niekedy povedal niečo iné ako to, čo bola pravda, ale jednako my to stále chceme takto.“ Vidíte? Nesmiete to robiť. Musíte to urobiť Božím spôsobom.

191        Keď prijímame Ducha Svätého, to nie je potriasť si ruky s pastorom. Prijatie Ducha Svätého je prijatie Krista vo vás, pretože On je Božím poslom dňa. Svätý Duch je Božím poslom a my Ho musíme rešpektovať. Keď on prichádza, nehovorte, „Hi, hi, hi. Pozrite na tú ženu, ako vykrikuje, ako plače a slzy jej stekajú po lícach. Pozrite na tamtoho muža, trasú sa mu ruky a trasie sa a plače. Viete, čo to je? To je len kopa vyrobenej emócie.“ Vy sa rúhate Duchu Svätému. Musíte to rešpektovať.

192 Spomínam si tu, ako prednedávnom v Oregone, bolo to asi pred dvanástimi rokmi. A prišli tam dve katolícke reportérky. Nie pretože boli katolíčky, nejde o to, pretože ja mám toľko isto protestantov a ešte viac protestantov, ktorí si robia zo mňa žarty, ako katolíkov. A tak tieto dievčatá prišli, aby podali správu. A akonáhle sa tam dostali, zachytil som toho ducha hneď, ako prišli, a povedal som, „Dobre, akú kritiku máte teraz vo svojom rukáve?“ A to jedno dievča si vytiahlo cigaretu a začalo a ja som povedal, „Nezapaľujte si, kým ste tu v mojej kancelárii. Nechajte to tak.“

193        Tak tam chvíľu sedeli a ona sa na mňa dívala, akoby hľadala, ako by ma mohla kompletne zjazdiť, a začala niečo hovoriť. Povedala, „Dobre, chcem sa vás opýtať nejaké otázky.“

 Povedal som, „Hovorte.“

 Povedala, „Ako to, že ste spojení s tou bandou tých náboženských fanatikov tu?“ Povedala, „Ste jedným z nich?“

 Povedal som, „Som jedným z nich.“

 A ona povedala, „Tak chcete mi povedať, že na tom môže byť niečo zbožné?“

 Povedal som, „Ako katolíčka tomu nebudete veriť.“

 Ona povedala, „Ako viete, že som katolíčka?“

 Povedal som, „Viem, že ste katolíčka. Poviem vám, ako sa voláte a kto ste.“ To jej vzalo vietor z plachiet.

 Povedala, „Tak vy mi chcete povedať, že takýto druh ľudí tu bude žiť na zemi a v nebi?“ Povedala, „Nechcela by som byť v nebi s takými ľuďmi.“

 Povedal som, „Toho sa veľmi nemusíte báť. Pokiaľ zmýšľate takto, jednako tam nebudete. Rozumiete?“

 Povedal som, „Toho sa nemusíte obávať.“

199        Stál som tam a díval sa do jej tváre. Niekoľko bratov tam sedelo v budove. Povedal som, „Ja nechcem byť protivný. Ja vám len chcem dať poznať, na čom ste. Rozumiete?“ A povedal som, „Vy sem prichádzate, aby ste napísali niečo, čo zistíte, nejaké veci, ale vy nenapíšete to, čo som vám povedal. Vy z toho urobíte svoj vlastný príbeh. Len choďte vpred a urobte to, ale ja vám poviem jednu vec. Napíšte si akýkoľvek škandál chcete,“ a povedal som, „Ale predtým, ako zomriete, môj hlas vám bude znieť vo vašich ušiach. Ak nie, potom budete vedieť, že som falošný prorok.“ Povedal som, „Napíšte si, čo len chcete, je to na vás. Dávam vám slobodu napísať, čo chcete. Ale predtým, ako zomriete, budete počuť, ako vám môj hlas kričí do vašich uší. To vám neurobí nič dobré.“ Povedal som, „Len choďte a napíšte si, čo chcete.“

200        Chvíľu tam stála. Povedala, „Tak, čo si myslíte o tej idiotskej skupine tam, ktorá minulý večer kričala a vystrájala?“

 Povedal som, „To sú všetko Kresťania.“

 „Kresťania?“

 Povedal som, „Iste, sú to kresťania.“ Povedal som, „Sú to Kresťania naplnení Duchom Svätým.“ A ona povedala, „To nie je žiaden Duch Svätý.“

 Povedal som, „Čo by ste nazvali Duchom Svätým?“ Chcel som vidieť, čo má ona o tom do povedania. Povedal som, „Chcel by som vám niečo povedať.“

 Ona povedala, „Ja by som sa nechcela schádzať s takou skupinou ľudí.“

 Povedal som, „Nemyslím si, že je to príliš nebezpečné,“ povedal som, „Ak by ste sa takýmto spôsobom schádzali.“ Povedal som, „Pretože ak by ste sa kedy spojili s Bohom, tak by ste sa schádzali s takýmito svätými.“ Ona povedala, „S biblickými svätými?“

 Povedal som, „Áno,“ povedal som, „Vaša požehnaná panna Mária, ako ju nazývate, ktorá je vašou bohyňou,“ povedal som, „Predtým, ako jej Boh dovolil prísť do neba, musela ísť hore na deň Letníc a prijať Ducha Svätého a potácať sa pod mocou Božou ako opitá žena.“

 Povedala, „To je klamstvo.“

206        Povedal som, „Buďte na chvíľku ticho.“ Otvoril som jej to v tejto knihe a povedal som, „Pozrite sem.“ Obrátil som to. Povedal som, „Tu je to rovno v tejto knihe.“ Odvrátila svoju hlavu. Povedal som, „Nemáte ani toľko odvahy, aby ste si prečítali Božie Slovo?“ Vidíte. Povedal som, „Iste.“ Vidíte, bola neúctivá. Povedal som, „Teraz si môžete vziať svoju krabičku cigariet zo stola a ísť, ak ste hotová.“ Ale povedal som, „Chcem, aby ste vedela jednu vec. Napíšte si, čo len chcete, ale pamätajte na tie posledné slová, ktoré vám hovorím, ‘V Mene Pánovom, budete si toto pamätať predtým, ako zomriete.'“ Nakoniec vôbec nič nenapísala. To je pravda. Nechala to tak.

 Čo je to? Neúcta, snažia sa urobiť si žarty, urobiť niečo a nevedia, čo robia. To je pravda.

208        Ale tu v modlitebni chcem, aby ste vy tu všetky tieto veci vedeli. Keď Boh začína vylievať Svätého Ducha na ľudí, viem, že niekedy... Videl som ľudí, ako konali telesne, keď boli pod pomazaním Ducha. Videl som, ako išli do rôznych extrémnych vecí, ale nehovorte o tom nič. Rešpektujte to, skloňte svoju hlavu. Možno to nerozumiete, možno ani ja, ale jednako to chcem rešpektovať. Tak my musíme mať k Bohu rešpekt. A keď Boh vylieva Ducha Svätého, ja len ďakujem a poviem, „Ďakujem ti, Nebeský Otče. Ty niečo robíš pre tú vzácnu dušu, ktorá chce jedného dňa prísť do Tvojho Domu tak ako ja.“

209        A videl som ľudí, ako tu raz jeden brat, ktorý je v službe, kazateľ, povedal, že ja som o ňom hovoril. A išli sme a poslali sme mu všetky pásky. Bol to brat A. A. Allen. On povedal, že ja som si z neho robil žarty, keď som hovoril, že z jeho ruky vytekala krv a že on to nazýval počiatočným dôkazom Svätého Ducha. A ja verím, že to bola krv a olej, ktorá vychádzala z jeho rúk a z čela a podobne. On povedal, že ja som si z toho robil žarty a že som povedal, že to bolo z diabla. Poslal som to späť a napísal som mu list, povedal som, „Brat Allen...“ On napísal kúsok papiera a počuli ste to, „Milý brat Branham...“ A potom to rozposlal ako traktáty po celej krajine namiesto toho, aby prišiel a navštívil ma ohľadne toho, tak on urobil toto.

210        A tak tu je to, čo som povedal. Povedal som, „Vezmem všetkých šesť večerov vo Phoenixe na páskach a pošlem ti ich a ukážem ti to.“ A Leo a oni im poslali tie pásky. Povedal som, „Iba jedinýkrát bolo tvoje meno spomenuté. Ľudia mi to položili na stôl a povedali, ‘Brat Branham, brat Allen bol práve v meste a povedal nám, že počiatočný dôkaz Ducha Svätého bolo krvácanie z rúk a krvácanie z tváre a olej, ktorý vytekal z ruky, že to je počiatočný dôkaz.'“

 Povedal som, „Nesúhlasím s bratom Allenom ohľadne veci počiatočného dôkazu Ducha Svätého, pretože nikde v Biblii nie je niečo také ako krvácanie z rúk a olej, ktorý vychádza z tváre a rúk, ako dôkaz, že majú Ducha Svätého.“ Povedal som, „Svätý Duch je Božia moc v ich životoch. Kde Ježiš povedal, ‘Tieto znamenia budú nasledovať tých, ktorí veria.‘ Rozumiete? ‘V mojom Mene budú vyháňať diablov,‘ a tak ďalej.“ Ale povedal som, „Tu je jedna vec, ktorú by som chcel povedať o bratovi Allenovi, on je veľký muž Boží. Ak by som mohol kázať tak dobre ako brat Allen, tak by som ani nemal zhromaždenie s uzdravovaním, len by som kázal Evanjelium.“ Potom vidíte, potom, ako to on vydal na papieri a všetko možné, že som to urobil len na základe toho, čo niekto iný povedal. Ale dokonca aj keď som nesúhlasil s tým bratom ohľadne jeho teórie, istotne by som sa nechcel tomu bratovi rúhať.

213 Potom, ako som tam stál v Minnesote v ten večer, v Minneapolis, Minnesota, a tam to bolo vo veľkej katedrále, v chráme, s Gordonom Petersonom. A tento chlapík napísal knihu proti A. A. Allenovi, on o ňom povedal všetko, čo sa len dá povedať, a povedal, „Dokonca mal tú odvahu, že napísal knihu ‘Hryzúci diabli‘ o tej žene, ako ukazovala otlačky rúk, kde ju diabol hrýzol a podobné veci.“ Tak, samozrejme... (Ja neviem, či je to pravda alebo nie, pretože diabol je duch, vidíte, ale táto žena tvrdila, že prišiel veľký vlasatý diabol a dohrýzol ju celú po rukách a tvári a všetko možné.) A on povedal, „A. A. Allen napísal tú knihu.“ A ten človek, ktorý tú knihu napísal, napísal o mne pekný článok a on tu sedel rovno v zhromaždení v ten večer (Keď mi to brat Peterson a oni prišli povedať, tak on tam sedel) a on mňa vyvyšoval a potupoval A. A. Allena.

214        Pomyslel som si, „Teraz je čas, kedy sa môžem brata Allena zastať.“ Tak som tam vystúpil a povedal som, „Čítal som dnes v novinách ten článok, kde tento určitý muž, ktorý je tu v meste, nie...“ Vedel som, že on tam práve sedí... Povedal som, „On tu povedal, že A. A. Allen... A všetku možnú kritiku.“ Povedal som, „Hoci si cením, čo ten človek povedal o mne a aký mi dal kompliment,“ povedal som, „že som nešiel po peniazoch a podobných veciach a mal som najčistejšie zhromaždenie z nich všetkých a podobne a pekné veci, ktoré povedal.“ Povedal som, „Cením si to.“ Ale ak ten človek, ktorý napísal tento článok tu v novinách, si to vo svojich poznámkach vôbec ani neoveril a povedal, že A. A. Allen napísal túto knihu ‘Hryzenie diablov‘... A. A. Allen nikdy takú knihu nenapísal. Poznám toho človeka, ktorý to napísal.“ Povedal som, „On vôbec takú knihu nenapísal. A ak ten človek si to vo svojom článku ani nepreveril ani potiaľto, tak potom pochybujem, že to ostatné, čo povedal o bratovi Allenovi, je pravda.“ Zastával som sa brata Allena... A povedal som, „A okrem toho, ak by sa brat Allen mýlil, radšej by som bol nájdený pri súde, že sa zastávam brata Allena, ak v omyle, keď sa snaží získať duše pre Krista, ako kritizovať to, čo sa ten človek snaží vykonať.“ Amen. To je pravda. Tak veru.

215        Ktokoľvek vzýva Meno Ježiša Krista, som s ním, či je to protestant alebo katolík alebo čokoľvek, nie. Môžem s ním nesúhlasiť ohľadne teológie, ale chcem ho rešpektovať ako sluhu Kristovho a ako môjho brata. Rozumiete? A nezáleží na tom, čo robí, musíme prejaviť rešpekt Duchu Svätému. Presne tak. Tak veru. A keď to začneme robiť, potom bude Boh vylievať medzi nás požehnania. Ako malá skupina, ktorou tu sme, päťdesiat alebo šesťdesiat, možno tu dnes večer sedí sedemdesiatpäť ľudí, ak by sme sa len spolu zviazali a prejavili božský rešpekt Bohu a Duchu Svätému a čo On robí v tomto dni a rešpektovali každý dar a každý úrad, ktorý On posiela do nášho stredu, Boh bude ďalej vylievať Svojho Ducha na nás a my porastieme v počte a budeme sa množiť. Neveríte tomu? Iste. Musíme mať k Bohu rešpekt.

216 Skloňme teraz na chvíľu svoje hlavy k modlitbe. Predtým, ako sa budeme modliť, rád by som vedel, či je tu niekto, kto by rád povedal, „Brat Branham, chcem, aby si sa za mňa modlil, aby som mal väčší rešpekt k Bohu, aby som bol vždy schopný radšej držať svoje ústa zavreté proti Božím veciam, bez ohľadu na to, čo to je, a nech Boh umiestni do môjho srdca rešpekt pre každý Božský dar, ktorý On do cirkvi posiela.“ Zodvihol by si svoje ruky a povedal, „Modli sa za mňa.“ Nech ťa Boh žehná. Takmer každá ruka v budove a moja je tiež hore.

 Bože, pomôž mi byť Tvojím sluhom. Pomôž mi rešpektovať mojich bratov, pomôž mi rešpektovať moje sestry. A každý Duch Boží, ktorý prichádza do zhromaždenia, či je to hovorenie v jazykoch, či je to výklad jazykov, či je to proroctvo, či je to dar rozpoznania, čokoľvek to je, poviem, „Ó, Pane Ježišu, pošli ich. Pošli ich, ó, Pane. Som Ti tak vďačný.“

218        Tak, Nebeský Otče, my vieme, že si Ty veľký a predivný Boh. My vieme, že Tvoj hnev je hrozný. Keď raz splanie Tvoj hnev, ó, to je hrozná vec. Hnev Boží môže zničiť svet v jednej sekunde. Ale keď sa Ty pozrieš dolu na krv Pána Ježiša, potom je Tvoj hnev odvrátený. Ó, ukry ma tam v Skale vekov. Pane Bože, zachovaj moju dušu prikrytú krvou Pána Ježiša, nie len moju, Pane, a tiež tých, ktorí sú dnes večer tu. Milujeme Ťa, Pane. A každý dar, ktorý si nám dal, hoci nás môžu nazývať, čím len chcú, Pane, to stále ne... My nechceme mať s tým žiadnu vec, stále Ťa chceme rešpektovať, toho veľkého, veľkého Ducha Svätého. Milujeme Ťa, Otče.

219        Ďakujeme ti za dary uzdravenia medzi nami. Ďakujeme ti za dar proroctva medzi nami. Ďakujeme ti za dar jazykov a dar výkladu. A, ó, Bože, modlíme sa, aby si ďalej pokračoval v posielaní darov medzi nás, darov veľkého Ducha Svätého. Ponad všetky veci, Pane, to najväčšie ocenenie, ktoré máme vo svojich srdciach, je za ten všedostačujúci Dar Ježiša Krista. Ďakujeme za Jeho milosť a Jeho milosrdenstvo, ktorý spôsobuje, že všetky tieto menšie veci sú pre nás dostupné skrze Jeho zástupné utrpenie a krvácanie na Golgote. On posväcuje ten jednoduchý ľud, ktorý Ho rád počúva.

 A, Pane, sme tak radi, že Ty prichádzaš k bežným ľuďom. V Biblii, v knihe svätého Lukáša, čítame, že, „Obyčajný ľud Ho rád počúval.“ Dnes hovoria, „Ó, to je len taká banda obyčajných ľudí.“ Ale, Pane, to je tá skupina, ktorá Ťa počula, keď si bol tu v tele. Ten bežný ľud Ťa rád počúval. Tí nadutí, bohatí a mnohí z nich Ťa nechceli počúvať. Králi a mocnári a kňazi toho dňa Ťa nechceli počuť. Ale ten bežný ľud Ťa s radosťou prijal.

221A, Otče, my sme dnes večer obyčajným ľudom a my Ťa radi prijímame. A my sme tak radi, ako boli oni, keď sa vracali a radovali a rozmýšľali, že to bolo také nádherné, a boli šťastní, pretože mohli niesť pohanenie Jeho Mena, kedy ich hanili a nazývali ich všetkým možným. A oni boli tak šťastní, pretože to pre nich bolo privilégium trpieť pre Meno Ježiša Krista.

 Otče Bože, pripájame sa k tým učeníkom toho dňa a hovoríme, „Sme šťastní.“

 Stojím tu dnes večer ako svätý Pavol za dávna, keď stál pred Agripom a povedal, „Cestou, ktorú nazývajú sektou (blázni), to je tá cesta, ktorou uctievam Boha našich otcov.“

 A keď Agripa povedal, „Pavol, príliš veľa učenia ťa urobilo bláznivým.“

 On povedal, „Ó, Agripa, ja som sa nezbláznil.“

 A potom sa napokon dostal do miesta, kedy povedal, „Takmer si ma presvedčil, aby som sa stal kresťanom.“

 On povedal, „Bol by som rád, keby si bol ako ja, ale bez týchto pút a reťazí.“

226        Ó, Bože, akú lásku Pavol mal, keď povedal, že radšej by on bol prekliaty, ak by mohli byť jeho ľudia spasení. Ó, Otče Bože, daj nám takú lásku jeden k druhému. Daj nám tú nezomierajúcu lásku, tú čestnosť, ten rešpekt jeden pred druhým, aby sme boli natoľko Kresťanmi, že sa pozrieme na chyby jeden druhého a prehliadame ich... Pretože človek mohol byť požehnaný Bohom a môže urobiť chybu. Ó, Otče, nech sa nedívame na tú chybu vediac, že ten vzácny brat, môžno ho satan chytil nejako do pasce. Ale ak je to tak, modlíme sa, Pane, aby si mu alebo jej pomohol z toho miesta, aby sme mali tak lásku v našich srdciach ísť za tou stratenou ovcou a priviesť ju späť do ovčinca. Udeľ to, Pane. Odpusť nám naše prestúpenia, ako my odpúšťame tým, ktorí hrešia proti nám. Udeľ to, Pane. Neuveď nás do pokušenia, ale zbav nás zlého. Lebo Tvoje je kráľovstvo i sláva i moc naveky. Amen.

227[Brat Neville vydáva posolstvo proroctva – pozn.prekl. „Áno, hovorím ti dnes večer, Môj ľude, že som obrátil tvoju pozornosť na túto špeciálnu príležitosť, aby ste porozumeli veci, ktoré ku vám dnes večer hovorím, ohľadne Mojej služby. Áno, hovorím ti dnes, dobre si urobil, že si počúvol Môj hlas a pozoroval na Môjho služobníka, ako ku tebe hovoril. Lebo v tento večer som znovu potvrdil úrad jeho služby. Áno, dokonca Môj sluha a Môj prorok, ktorého som priviedol do tvojej prítomnosti, hľa, tieto dva razy dnes, hovorím, nech sa tvoje srdce v tebe roztápa, pretože zjavujem v tejto večernej službe a v tomto dni ti znovu zjavujem úrad Môjho proroka na tento deň. Áno, hovorím, počúvni ho v týchto veciach, ktoré ti dnes večer priniesol, pretože, hľa, odplatím ti mnohými vecami, ktoré prídu do tvojho domu. A, áno, postarám sa o teba, ako sa nežný otec stará o svoje deti. A, hľa, Môj služobník, dnes večer, áno, znovu som ťa pozdvihol v očiach týchto ľudí, ktorí na teba hľadeli. A hovorím ti, služobník Môj, áno, som a bol som s tebou a, áno, ďalej budem s tebou a kladiem na teba veci, ktoré nasledujú úrad tvojho proroka. Áno, hovorím, že ťa požehnám mnohými vecami a na mnohých miestach. Hovorím ti dnes večer, potvrdzujem tentokrát v srdciach ľudí, že, áno, toto je ten čas, aby sme si tieto veci, ktoré by si mal vidieť, ujasnili, Môj ľude. Otvor svoje oči a prijmi to dnes večer, lebo hovorím ti, že som medzi vami, aby som vás hojne požehnal, hoci denne zužujem zástup, pretože niektorí neuverili. Počuj ma dnes večer a obráť svoje srdce ku Mne a k úradu Môjho proroka.“ TAK HOVORÍ PÁN.]        

 Amen. Ďakujeme ti, Pane. Ďakujeme ti, Otče. Nech je Tebe chvála, ó, Svätý. Aký si slávny, Otče. Ako ti ďakujeme, Pane. Aká útecha je cítiť prítomnosť Ducha Svätého a počuť Ho hovoriť skrze ľudské pery rovno k nám, ako potvrdzujú to, že On stále zostáva Bohom a je v našom strede. Ďakujeme ti za toto, Otče. Buď ďalej s nami, Pane. Zhovievaj s nami, aby sme mohli byť Tvojím ľudom. Skrze Ježiša Krista to prosíme. Amen.

228        Či to nie je nádherné byť Kresťanom? Či to nie je nádherné poznať Boha a poznať Jeho prítomnosť? Pomyslieť na to, že dnes, ako to On urobil dokonca po druhýkrát. Dnes On prehovoril k jednej sestre tu, prišiel vo forme Svetla a prehovoril k nim, pretože oni uverili posolstvu. On je slávny, že? Či Ho nemilujete? Koľkí Ho milujete z celého svojho srdca, z celej svojej duše? On je nádherný. Tak povstaňme teraz na svoje nohy, ako zaspievame tú starú dobrú pieseň, ktorú máme radi.

Milujem Ho, milujem Ho, lebo On prv miloval mňa,

A vykúpil mi spasenie na Golgote.

 Ó, či nie je On nádherný? Ohromný. Tak teraz pamätajte, budeme mať zhromaždenie v stredu večer. A potom, ak bude Pán chcieť, budem tu znovu v nedeľu, ak Pán bude chcieť. Modlite sa za nás počas týždňa. Ako skloníme svoje hlavy teraz k modlitbe, poprosím brata Nevilla, nášho pastora, aby sem prišiel a povedal vám tie posledné slová.

RESPECTS, 61-1015E, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 95 min

1 Until just awhile ago when I left the hospital, and I kind of left it in the hands of the Lord, that if--if... Knowing I was a little hoarse, 'cause I've got a cold. But I thought if I... If mother was well enough that I could come, why, I would be down again to get to visit with you. Because when I see someone like mama laying there and knowing that these other mothers and daddies here, that's we all got to come to that place (You see?), and thinking of how grateful I am that she is ready to go.

2 And then, and another thing I want to express to the church... I believe I seen Sister Wilson back there. And--and then there's Sister and Brother Sothmann here somewhere, perhaps, in the building. And--and several of you here that's been offering your assistance to set up with mama in the night and things like that, that's mighty loyal. And I appreciate all that you all have done. Truly, the family's wore out, you know; we're staying every night. And just... Now, most of them work, so it's Meda and I, or--or Delores, and she got children in school, and it just kind of makes it hard just divide it between a couple of us that way, and you just get wore out. You just hardly can go, and you can't tell day from night, hardly, especially when you're got up to about the age that Meda and I are, you know, it don't--it don't take very many nights to wear you out when you're--get a little age on you.

3 So I used to think I could just stay it day and night. I'd come from California in my old T-model Ford, and I'd get a little sleepy on the road, take me about four or five days, maybe seven days, to make it. And I'd ride along day and night. And I'd get a little tired, throw my blanket under the car, drive out on the prairie, sleep a couple hours and go on. I've changed a lot since then, Brother Neville. I just realize that I'm just past twenty-five years old. See?

4 And so it's a--a privilege to be here at the house of the Lord tonight. And this morning I had a little--a little few notes here that I wanted to, that the Lord had give me. And I thought maybe that this morning, if I got a chance, I would speak on it before I had the prayer for the sick. But being that we were late in the questions this morning, I thought maybe if mama was better, then maybe it would be a sign that I was to come down again tonight, maybe, and would speak a little while tonight if it didn't interrupt Brother Neville's program somewhere.

5 And standing in the room I just had a marvelous testimony give to me about a Christian sister that's with us tonight. She was in the prayer line this morning, and she pray, standing for somebody else. And in her room, a darkened room, there's "The--The Lord's Supper," "The Lord's Last Supper." And it's so the sun cannot strike the room in any position. And while at three o'clock this afternoon, this Halo of Light that was seen here when we got through preaching on the church ages, only in more like a color of rainbow, like, came right over the head of the Lord Jesus. Well, she watched It a few moments. And she went and told her sister, the way I understand the story, and--and they come and marveled at It for a long time, a hour or something. And then they called in a neighbor minister, which was Brother Stricker over here, to see the phenomena of It. And they set and watched It on till five or something like that. And the minister was asked to pray, and he felt that he just couldn't pray, or something.

6 In a little bit, somebody gave a message (And they'd been giving their interpretation of what it meant.), and the message came back through the speaking in the message, and said that they had "misinterpreted"; they hadn't give it right. I think that's right, isn't it, Sister Bruce? They hadn't give it right. Said that what the sign was, was to show to them, like appreciation of them, that they had believed the Message that's going forth here from the Tabernacle, like that. And said there was going to see greater things than this take place, that they would see even Angels ascending, and descending and ascending.

7 So we are living in the last days, and we are near the end time. And I... This sounds, may sound terrible to some people but to the Christians, I'm glad that we're here. I--I'm glad that we're at the end.

I said that once in a meeting. And a person talking to me, said, "What do you mean? You mean you'd be glad to see the end of the world come?"

I said, "Oh, yes, sir." I said, "Sure."

Said, "Well, that don't sound sensible, anybody would want the end of the world to come."

I said, "At the end of the world, the time, Jesus comes, and That's Who I want to see." And I said, "The Bible said that, 'All those who love His appearing...' See?"

And it is a pleasure to know that, that these old things here of life is going to cease one of these days, and we're going to--we're going to see Him.

12 But sometime ago, it was said down in the--oh, many years back, when they had slavery... And there was an--an old colored man who was--used to have old church singings, country singings. They'd get together and they'd minister among the slaves, and preach, you know, and they'd have meetings. And one night there was an old fellow over there got saved. And when he got saved, he knowed he was free then. So he begin to tell the other slaves, the next morning on the plantation; he said, "I'm free."

So his boss come over and pulled him in, he said, "Now, looky here, Sam." Said, "What's this I hear you're telling amongst the slaves that you're free?"

He said, "Yes, boss." Said, "That's true." Said, "At a meeting last night, I was set free from the law of sin and death." That's it. That's it.

15 The law of sin and death, I was set free from it. You were once bound there (You see?), but now you're free from that. See? As I said this morning, death only abides in sin. Sin and death is the same. See? But when you're away from sin, you're away from death; but while you're in sin, you're in death. See? And therefore, when you are free from the law of sin and death, you're a new creature in Christ Jesus, and then you're free.

And his boss said to him, said, "Sam, do you really mean that?"

He said, "Yes, sir." And said, "The Lord called me last night to talk to my people, and speak to them, that they can be free from the law of sin and death. Though we're slaves, yet we can be free from the law of sin and death."

He said, "Sam, do you really mean that?"

He said, "Boss, I don't know what you're going to do with me after I say this, but I--I's telling you, I's a free man." He said, "I'm free from the law of sin and death."

And he said, "Sam, I'm a Christian too, you know. And because that you have--God has made you free from sin and death, and you're a Christian, and you feel you want to tell your brethren about it, I'm going down this morning and set you free, and sign the proclamation. And you can be a free man, not bound by anybody, to preach the Gospel to your brethren."

20 He said the old fellow preached for many, many years. One time then, after, as all of us do, we come down to the end of our road. And when we come to the end of our--his road, when he did, he came down, and he laid unconscious, they said, for maybe, oh, several hours. And many of his white brethren come in to visit him. And there happened to be a group of them in the building when he woke up, come to himself. He looked around; he said, "You mean I's not over there yet?"

And they said, "Sam, you've been a--asleep."

He said, "No." He said, "I wasn't asleep." I was over on the other side."

Why, they said, the minister brethren said, "Sam, tell us what you saw on the other side."

Said, "Well," he said, "I walked into a great pearly white gate," and said, "when I walked in there," said, "I seen the throne, and I seen Him." And said, "Up come an Angel, He said, 'Are you Sam?'"

He said, "I am."

Said, "Sam," said, "here is a--a robe and a crown." Said, "You've won this, Sam, by the great works that you done on earth."

He said, "Don't talk to me about a robe and crown for a reward."

He said, "What would you like for a reward?"

Said, "Just let me look at Him for a thousand years."

26 I think we all feel that way, don't you? I--I don't want no robes and crowns and palaces; I'd just like to look at Him. I'd just like to just look at Him, and just, you know. Wouldn't you just like... I'd like to hold your hand while I'm doing it, Brother Neville. We could do it together, say, "Think of it, Brother Neville, how we stayed in the Tabernacle, and hot and cold, and things. But looky here what we're looking at, the Son of the living God." That'd be wonderful just to look and see His features.

27 I... Two times in my life--now, three times I have seen Him in vision. He looked the same each time. But there's not an artist in the world could ever paint His picture. They might paint something that might look like Him. But He looked like, to me, He would be a Man if He'd speak the world would come to an end, and yet so sweet and lovely that there's just no... There's just too many characteristics there that an artist brush could ever catch. And I sure want to see Him someday in Person.

28 And I've often thought when--I'd like to have heard Him when He raised out those precious hands and said, "Come unto Me." See that tired, weary look on Him, when He was tired and weary from His journey, say, "Come unto Me, all ye that labor, and heavy laden, I'll give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me," He said, "for I'm meek and lowly." I'd like to have heard Him say that. I wasn't there in that day. I wasn't standing with Peter, James, and John. But I hope I'm standing by them in the day when I can hear Him say, "It was well done, My good and faithful servant; now enter into the joys of the Lord."

29 And to think that the very ones who wrote this Bible, Paul, Isaiah, and Jeremiah, and all the apostles, and those precious brethren, wherever they are now, wherever, they are now... The very God that dealt with them to foresee things--and write It, and so forth, and give them the gifts of the Bible, the prophecy, and speaking with tongues, and signs and wonders, and so forth, them same men, wherever they are now, we're going to be with them. The same God with the same thing. It isn't a "guess so" any more, we know it now (See?), because He's really present and we know that it's so. So shouldn't we not be the happiest people on earth? What--what more would we long?

30 I was talking this afternoon to an aged man, about, I think he said he was eighty-eight or eighty-nine years old, that just recently become a Christian. I baptized him in the Name of Jesus Christ, when he didn't have on nothing to--but his regular Sunday suit. I took him in the water. I think Brother Wood let him have a pair of trousers or something, and we baptized him here in the water. And he told me, when he was a boy... He's rather a wealthy man now. And I--he, when he was a boy, he said how he worked for thirty dollars a month. He never did get married or anything till he was an old man. And he said how he longed the time that when he would get old he wouldn't have to beg and lay on the street. How he took the little nickels and things that he saved, and put them to work, and they really went to work and accumulated and made. And now there he is now at eighty-something years old, eighty-eight or eighty-nine, I think he said, right close to ninety, still walking along, setting right here in the church this morning. And then he's fixed enough till he won't have to worry. If he lives another hundred years, he wouldn't have to worry when it comes to finances and so forth like that: Good-hearted, good saint, brother, does everything for Christians and things that he knows how to do.

And then I said, "And above all of that, my precious brother, when you were yet eighty-eight or eighty-seven years old, God, in His mercy, reached down and give you Eternal Life to a heavenly home." What could you want any more to round out a life? Yes, sir.

32 And of all of the wealth that we could accumulated, all the things that we could done on earth, no matter what they are, what the man has done, you have to die and leave every bit of it.

Covet not this world's vain riches,

That so rapidly decay,

Build your hopes on things Eternal,

They will never pass away!

That's right. "Hold To God's Unchanging Hand." I love that song. We used to sing that here at the Tabernacle so much.

Time is filled with swift transition,

Naught of earth unmoved can stand,

Build your hopes on things Eternal,

Hold to God's unchanging hand!

34 There lays my old mother out there tonight. If I had a hundred million dollars, I'd give every penny of it to talk to her a hour. I would. Sure. And what if she had a hundred million dollars, what good would it do her now? There's nothing. See? Them things she has, she leaves no earthly treasures. But she leaves this: she knows the Lord Jesus as her Saviour. That's the main thing.

35 In the face of this, I--let's all take inventory of ourselves tonight. Let us just think before we go to prayer: "How is my--my standing tonight with God?" Let's check up in our hearts and find out. "Lord, if I have wounded any soul today, if I've caused one foot to go astray, whatever I've done or said that's been wrong, O God, forgive me for it." See? Let...

My faith looks up to Thee,

Thou Lamb of Calvary,

Saviour Divine;

Now hear me while I pray,

Take all my guilt away,

And let me from this day

Be wholly Thine!

While life's dark maze I tread,

And griefs around me spread,

Be Thou my Guide;

Bid darkness turn to day,

Wipe sorrows, fears away,

Nor let me ever stray

From Thee aside.

36 Keep me in the path, Lord. Keep me in the center of Thy will. Young or old, we don't know how old you might be, and yet you might be eighty years old, and if you lived till morning, you'll outlive a many sixteen-year-old boy and girl. There'll be a many sixteen-year-old boy and girl go to meet God before daylight in the morning. That's right. So age has nothing to do with it. The thing of it is, are you ready to meet Him? That's the main thing. Let's think on these things now while we pray, as we bow our heads.

38 O gracious and holy and reverent Father of Life, we come into Thy Presence, the Almighty God, to give thanks from the bottom of our heart, that we have the privilege of setting here tonight. Walking up and down that hospital awhile ago, and looking in there, with people who were unconscious, some of them bleeding and crying, and others out of their head and strapped in bed, O God, I pray that every one of them's ready, Father, that they would be ready to meet You if they happen to go out of this life. And to think, Lord, that that could be us, each one of us here, if it wasn't for Your grace. But You have let us live to come together again tonight, to make preparations. Those things are passing through our hearts and minds now, Lord. And while You're searching the reins of our heart, if there be any unclean thing about us, Lord, take it away, Father. God, consecrate our souls to Thee.

We thank Thee for all that Thou hast done and for what we believe that You will do. And for that Light appearing today down there in Sister Bruce's home, I thank You for that, Lord, It'll give them strength.

40 And now, Lord, I pray that You'll grant tonight that our souls may continually to be refreshed in Your Presence here in this Tabernacle. We thank You, Father, for this Tabernacle. We thank You for its pastor here, our Brother Neville, a man of humility, a man of integrity, a man that's full of God's love for Christ and for His Church. I pray that You'll bless him and his lovely little companion and his children. And, Lord, may they long dwell among us here on the earth. Grant it. Keep sickness from their door, and keep them healthy. Keep sickness from all of our doors, Lord, keep us healthy so we can serve You.

41 And now, we lay our souls upon the altar for searching now, as I open my eyes in a few moments to read Your Word, if it be Your will, and it falls my lot tonight to try to break the Bread of Life to the people. Now, Lord, help me to say something that would help some poor weary soul here tonight. Help it that it might be also words of correction, that we might know how we to behave ourself, what we should do, and how we should live in this present world, if we expect to make heaven our home. Grant it, Lord. And heal the sickness. If there's any among us, Lord, that's sick, we pray that You'll heal it. Strengthen those who are weary. We pray for them.

We pray for not only this church, but for other churches throughout the entire world where prayer is being made, and supplications before God, and the many tens of thousands of hungry-hearted saints crying, "Come, Lord Jesus, come." Oh, surely You'll hear our cry, Lord, someday, and will come.

If it's our lot to fall asleep before that come--the coming is, we know that the trumpet shall sound and the dead in Christ shall rise first. We'll come forth and we'll stand in Your Presence someday. We thank Thee for this, and we wait for that time, and now prepare our hearts. For we ask it in Jesus' Name. Amen.

44 Now, I don't expect to talk very long tonight, maybe thirty minutes, or forty, upon a little subject here, that I would like to first read a Scripture found in the Book of Psalms, Psalms 105, and reading down to the 15th verse, inclusive. While I read this Psalm, I want you listen real close to the reading of the Word, because God's Word will never fail.

O give thanks unto the LORD; call upon his name: make known his deeds among the people. (Now, just think of that.) ... give thanks unto the LORD; call upon his name: make known his deed among the people.

Sing unto him, sing psalms unto him: talk ye of his wondrous works.

Glory ye in his holy name: let the hearts of them that rejoice that seek the LORD.

Seek the LORD, and his strength: seek his face evermore.

Remember his marvelous works that he has done; his wonders, and his judgment of his mouth;

O ye seed of Abraham his servant, ye children of Jacob his chosen.

He is the LORD our God: his judgments are in all the earth.

He has remembered his covenant for ever, the word which he commanded to a thousand generations.

Which covenant he made with Abraham, and his oath unto Isaac;

And confirmed the same unto Jacob for a law, and to Israel for an everlasting covenant:

Saying, Unto thee will I give the land of Canaan, the lot of your inheritance:

When they that... When--when they were but a few men in number; yea, very few, and strangers in it.

When they went forth from one nation to another, and from one kingdom to another...

He suffered no man to do them wrong: yea, he reproved kings for their sake;

Saying, Touch not my anointed, and do my prophets no harm.

45 I want to take a subject from there of "Respects." Reading here, David crying out to the Lord... Respects is what we owe to God. And that's one thing that I would like to drill this to the heart of every person here tonight, that in all things that we see going on we must give respects to it. See, we must respect it. And David said that when they were very few men of Israel, perhaps Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, who he's speaking of, very few men, that He rebuked nations and kings for them. God rebuked the nations and kings, saying, "Touch not My anointed, and do My prophets no harm."

46 Over in Ecclesiastes the 12th chapter and the 13th verse, it's written like this. See? "Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep His commandments, for this is the full duty of man."

The conclusion of the whole matter is to fear God. And when, you cannot have respects until you have fear. You've got to have fear of God. Solomon said also in the Proverbs that the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom: the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom.

Now, that don't mean that you're afraid of Him, but that means that you're giving respects and reverence. And when you respect God, you fear God. You fear that you might displease Him in some way; you fear lest you would do something wrong. You wouldn't want to...

49 I fear my mother. I fear my--my wife. I fear my church. I fear all of God's servants, unless I should put a stumbling block somewhere in their way. I--I fear the people. I fear the people of the city, unless I should do something wrong that would cause them to think that I wasn't a Christian.

See, you've got, before you can have respects, you've got to have fear. And God demands it, He demands respects. God does; He demands it. And fear brings it. And we know that fear brings respects.

51 Now, you take for instance, the man, he's a farmer or maybe he's a--a shop worker, and nobody pays any attention to him. But let him get a job on the police force and come down the street, and as a--a policeman with his badge and uniform on, (where, maybe someone wouldn't speak to him the day before), "Hello, there, John. How are you?" See? Why is it? It's kind of an awe, or a fear, or a respect, because of it. Maybe he gets elected to be the mayor of the city, or maybe a...

52 Who would President Kennedy tonight be, if he wasn't President Kennedy? What if he was just a same man he is, but yet he was a worker that worked at Colgates down here for forty dollars a week? See? he'd come through the city here and nobody would pay much attention to him, only his own associates. But being he's the President of the United States, he deserves a respect. You see?

53 And that, and because that God is God, He deserves a respect. That's right. And He, we've got to respect Him and give a fear to Him, and that brings respect. God has demanded that for Himself and for all His servants. God demands respects for His servants. He--His servants, how we know that they're His servants, because He a-vindicates these servants by His Word. He takes these servants and makes them servants of God, and proves that they are servants, by making His Word work through them servants. Then as you respect that servant, you respect God. So when I respect you, and you respect me, and we respect each other, then we're respecting God.

54 Did not Jesus say, "Insomuch as you have done unto the least of these, My little ones, you have done it unto Me. And it would be better for you that a millstone was hanged at your neck and you were drowned in the depths of the sea, than to offend one of them. For I say unto you, behold their face--their angels always beholds My Father's face which is in heaven." Now, we know that they are--that we, being children of God, that we are a part of God. And God demands this respect. And then God shows who His children are. See? He shows it by wonders and signs, and a--a--that it's being done.

55 Now, we're going to start now and call into question some of these people. Now, if I was going to say, for one, to start with, I'd think of--of... Let's take Noah for a moment. Now, Noah had a revelation from God, yet it was contrary to anything that science would prove to be true. But yet he had spoke to God, and God had spake to him. And he went about preparing an ark, where the scoffers and mockers (as the Bible said that they would be in the last days like they was in them days), that those scoffers scoffed at Noah. Why, they thought that he was out of his head because he was building an ark. So but God brought judgment upon them scoffers because they would not listen to the messenger of God and come into that ark under his preaching, then God sent His Divine judgments on the earth. First He made a preparation for all who would receive it, to escape it, and then if they did not escape it, there's only one thing left. If they won't take God's preparation of escape, then there's only one thing left, that's Divine judgment.

56 You can only do two things; it lays either mercy or judgment. You have to accept one or the other. There's where we stand tonight. We either take God's mercy or we stand His judgment. There's just no way of getting around it. God always makes a way of escape for those who desire to escape. Then He's got... What's left over has to stand the judgment, not because that God wants them to, but because they have chosen that way themselves. See? They make their own choice. There's where we stand tonight, friends, the same thing. We can either take God's way of escape, or we can stand His judgments, either one we want to do. Aren't you happy tonight that you have took the way of escape? Because all that refuse the way of escape will have to come under judgment.

57 Then there is another man I'd like to speak of. That was a great, mighty prophet by the name of Moses. The people, Israel should've understood, according to the Scripture, that God was going to deliver them and was going to bring them out of Egypt. But as soon as God got His man ready and sent him down into Egypt, they had no respects for him. They turned him out and said, "Will you slay us as you did the Egyptian?" which caused them to stay in bondage a extra forty years. They stayed in bondage because they refused to respect the deliverer that come to deliver them. That put them back in bondage again, not because God wanted them to stay (The time was exactly right.), but they stayed forty years over because they refused to accept God's provided way of escape. How I believe that that's what's the matter tonight. Same thing. See?

59 That they refused the way out, and God was determined, and had told Abraham and them in His covenant (as we read David singing of it tonight), He had promised them that He was going to do a certain thing, so God's going to keep His promise. He was going to bring them out anyhow, but perhaps nearly another generation died off. The old generation that laughed at Moses, and so forth, and would not accept the message, that generation (forty years) died off, and Moses come into another generation. See what I mean? If they don't accept it, then God will let that generation die out and He'll bring in another generation to do it. So they had refused it. And then we find out, this next generation that come up, when Moses went down there to a-vindicate himself...

60 You know, Moses was scared to go down again. Moses was eighty years old now, and he'd been gone forty years. And when he talked to God at the burning bush, he said, "Who will I tell them has sent me?" God had no name. He said, "Who will I tell them that sent me?" Said, "When I say, 'The God of your fathers appeared to me,' they'll say, 'Who is the God of our fathers?' Well, what will I tell them?"

He said, "You tell them that I AM THAT I AM. You tell them that I AM THAT I AM." And He said, "What is that in your hand, Moses?"

He said, "A stick." And he threw it down and it turned into a serpent. And he put his hand in his bosom, it turned to leprosy, and went back, and healed.

He said, "Go down, and take these signs and perform them before the people, and it'll be an a-vindication. They'll know by these signs that I sent you for deliverance." Oh, brother. God always does that. God always gives supernatural signs. See?

64 And now, when he came down, and called the people, and done his signs before them, all Israel believed, every one of them. And they went right straight to the palace to--for deliverance. And then the Pharaoh decided he would not give them deliverance, and God turned judgment loose on Pharaoh. And we know what happened in Egypt.

Strange, after they'd seen all those signs happen, and then they come to the Red Sea and found out that the very God that had performed all those signs, here at the Red Sea, doubted God, the very first thing, that He was able to make a way of escape.

66 Now, there's where we make our mistake. When a little sickness strikes us, when a little disaster, or a little trouble strikes somewhere in the way, then we go to falling away. A young convert, somebody will make fun of him, say, "Well, you ain't nothing but a holy-roller."

"Well, I hate to be called a holy-roller." You see, see? There you are, you get that doubt. That's the time to stand there. That's the time to respect the messenger. That's the time to--to give glory to God.

69 And Moses said, "I've done these already, ten miracles before you. And God's give you ten miracles, and then you're afraid at the sea? Certainly. How much more will it take for you to believe?" He walked back, and took his rod, and held it before the sea, and the storms came down, and blowed it across the other side, and they went across. And as soon as they got over there, immediately begin to complain they had no bread. See, just same thing... Then God rained bread out of the heavens for them. Then they complained they had no water. They just one complaint after another. And I notice...

70 You say, "Well, maybe they were the unconverted type." Well, maybe they were. There was a mixed multitude went with them, true. But I want to bring another thing into your--into your remembrance. If God sent the messenger and vindicated by the signs that he was the messenger sent from God, then it's up to them to obey this messenger. Exactly. They must obey the messenger and have respects to that messenger. Look at Joshua and Caleb; they stayed right by his side. Yes, sir. Whatever Moses was in, they was in it too. Whether Moses was right or wrong, they stayed right with him anyhow (See?), because they knowed that was God's messenger.

72 And there one day we find out that even Miriam, a prophetess, and Aaron, the high priest, made fun of Moses' wife because she was an Ethiopian, and thought, "Wasn't there enough women of our own group to marry, instead of going down there and marrying that woman?" That wasn't Moses' choice; that was God's choice for Moses. And when they made fun of it, that angered God in such a way until He struck Miriam, the prophetess, full of leprosy, Moses' own sister. What about that? Her, a prophetess, but what was she doing? She was making fun and an irreverence to God's messenger, the messenger of the covenant of that day. And she was irreverent. And also Aaron, the high priest, the very mouthpiece of Moses (Right.), he was with her.

And Aaron then, when he saw his sister struck with leprosy, he went in and told Moses, "Would you let your own sister die?"

And Moses went into the tabernacle, and fell before the Lord, and begin to weep and call out for God, mercy for his sister. And the Spirit of the Lord came down and said, "Call Aaron and Miriam to stand here before Me." Oh, my.

God demands respects. God sends His Message; you listen to It and you reverence It. Don't care if they call It a bunch of holy-rollers, or whatever they call It; let the world do what they want to, but you give respects.

76 So there stood Miriam. God said, "Call Miriam and call Moses--or call Aaron here, your brother and sister, to stand before Me." And when they come in before God, God said, "Don't you fear God?" Said that to the high priest and to Miriam the prophetess. Said, "If there be any--a man among you who's spiritual or a prophet, I the Lord will make Myself known to him. I'll speak to him in visions and reveal Myself in dreams to him, and so forth, if he's spiritual or a prophet." But said, "My servant Moses, I speak lip to ear with him." Said, "Don't you fear God?" In other words, "You talk about Moses, you're talking about Me. If you can't respect Moses, you don't respect Me." Said, "Haven't I proved among you that he's My servant? And you have no reverence for him at all."

What that would be a lesson for the people of this day: no respects, no honor.

Now, He said, "And because you didn't do that, that's the reason you got leprosy. That's the reason these things has went," said, "because you ought to have knowed that this was My servant. You do know it, so when you say something against him you're saying it against Me."

80 So Moses prayed for her life to be spared, and God did spare her life. She didn't live very long afterwards; she died. But she did get cleansed of her leprosy, and was out of the camp for seven days, you know, for--for having a--for a purification, getting herself cleaned again from her leprosy. God healed her.

But what He was trying to get to them, was this: "You've got to respect what I do."

And if that was the attitude of God in that day, and God can't change, God wants us to respect what He's doing. He demands it. Said, "You either respect that or something else is going to happen."

83 A man told me the other day; he said I... Poor man, sweeps up over here in the market for a living. He's had a breakdown, in very bad shape. He's Lutheran by faith, and they'd had communion. He's too a--unable to walk to the church, so he took a cab: said it cost him eighty cents to go down and eighty cents to come back. His neighbor, very ungodly, seen him praying the Lord's Prayer one morning, and laughed at him, made fun of him. He said to this neighbor; he said to this man, he said, "Where'd you go in a cab this morning?"

Said, "It was communion. I went down to the church."

He said, "What is communion?"

Said, "When we take the bread and the wine."

He said, "I had mine too this morning at the table with a slice of light bread and a pint of whiskey." See?

85 I know of three boys one time that mocked communion in the church, know of them. And they went up in the--the hotel room and got some ham sandwiches and a bottle of whiskey, and had their communion up there, making fun of the communion they had in a Pentecostal church. Less than three months from then, all three was to--one of them was dead, and two was in the insane institution.

You can't disrespect God. You've got to respect God. If you don't believe it, just keep still, keep away from it. Or, either do that, or come reverently and respect it. Don't make fun of people in the Spirit. Don't talk about people that's worshipping in the Spirit of God. Let them alone.

87 I was standing right there on the corner, preaching, some years ago, as a boy preacher. And there was a woman came by; she was Catholic by faith; but I knowed her--her husband was Catholic; she wasn't nothing: and a very handsome, pretty woman, nice-looking, about twenty years old, twenty-two. I knew her as a girl here in the city. And she came by and stood there, and she said, "I wouldn't let my pet cow have the religion that William Branham's got."

And the next night before I could get to her, heard she was dying in the hospital, and don't know yet what killed her... She was dying out there in the hospital and her husband came to get me. He said... He was a Catholic. And he come; he said, "Come quickly and say a prayer for my wife; she's been calling for you all evening; she's dying."

89 Well, I said, "I will go." And I got in the car, and left the meeting, and started to the hospital. And I run up on the steps; I met the nurse, and she said, "She's already dead."

And he said, "Come, say a prayer for her anyhow."

I said, "She's dead."

Said, "Say a prayer, anyhow."

"It won't do them any good now."

Said, "Well, come, look at her."

And I went down. She had that reddish black, I believe they call it, auburn hair: very pretty woman, few freckles across her face here, with great big brown eyes. And that woman, that nurse said, "Billy, she died in such agony until she screamed out your name as loud as she could and said, 'Tell him to forgive me,' till the freckles stood out on her face like warts." And those big eyes had set way out and her eyelids had half closed over. 'Course, you know what happens when a person dies, their both kidney and bowels move, and she was there just steaming all over, and died in such agony because--not because she disrespected me, but she disrespected the Gospel that I was preaching, and God was working signs and wonders.

91 Sometime ago in New Albany, while I was standing there talking to a sinner, leading him to Christ, a big old rough-handed man in the garage. A man was a friend of mine, his son-in-law run the garage next door. I was standing there preaching at a dinner hour, eating a sandwich and talking to him about God. Through the daytime I'd find somewhere where I could go at dinner time and try to win a soul to Christ. He said, "Mr. Branham," he said. I was just a boy preacher myself. He said, "Mr. Branham," said, "my mother had that kind of religion, that heartfelt religion." And the tears was running down his cheeks.

I said, "How long she been gone?"

Said, "Years. She always prayed for me."

I said, "The God that heard her prayers is trying to answer them right now for her."

And this man walked in there, he said, "Hello." He was drunk. Said, "Hey, Billy, listen." Said, "Any time you want to come over to my garage," said, "you come," but said, "don't bring that old holy-roller religion of yours over there."

I turned and looked at him, I said, "Anywhere Christ is not welcome, I'll not be."

And so he turned around and said, "Aw, get next to yourself, boy."

And I just heard in my heart a Voice say, "You reap what you sow. It'd be better for you that a millstone was hanged at your neck and drowned in the depths of the sea." And his own son-in-law, that very same afternoon, run over him with a two-ton Chevrolet truck loaded down and mashed him down in the ground.

See, you've got to respect God. You've got to do, you... God demands respects, and He demands it.

And so Miriam ought to knowed better. So ought--ought Aaron to knowed better, than knowing this, that Moses was led by the Spirit of God to do what he was going to do.

99 Baptist minister wrote me a letter a couple days ago from up here. Oh, if he didn't rake me over the coals, he said, "A guy that's as lazy as you are, a ministry that would be equal to Elijah, the prophets," he said, "and then to see you setting around home, doing nothing..."

So Billy is acting as secretary at the time; he wrote him a letter back. And then he just thought, "Well, I believe I'll just answer him," he said. But he thought he better let me read it before he answered it. But it had a lot of diplomacy in it. He said, "Now, this is not my dad; this is me." Said, "You just said that daddy had a ministry like that of Elijah." And said, "You said he set down on a creek bank somewhere with a fishing pole in his hand, or up in the mountains with a rifle in his hand." Said, "What will you say about Elijah when he set three years by the side of a brook?" Said, "Don't you know that they're led by the Spirit of God to do what they're doing?" See, everybody wants to run it their own way. But man must be led by the Spirit of God, and you must give it respects. That's all.

101 Here the other day, a precious soul here in the city seen another brother, he said, "Where's Bill at?"

He said, "He's gone up in Canada."

He said, "I guess going a-hunting?"

He said, "Yes, he's going hunting."

Said, "Aw, nonsense to such stuff."

All right, that man, not knowing that I was under the power of the Holy Spirit by a vision of THUS SAITH THE LORD to go... What will you do at the day of the judgment? What good would it do me to go to the bedside of that man and pray for him? The first place, he doesn't believe me. And people, when they come around and say these things, like I don't know that they don't believe It? Though they pat you on the back and call you brother, yet you know they don't believe It. See? They don't believe It. And you can have... Not one thing you can do for them, they'll call for you come, pray, but it doesn't do them any good, 'cause (You see?), they disrespect it. You've got to believe it. Watch those who's really believed, and watch what happens. See, you've got to respect it.

103 Jezebel, in the days of Elijah, how she disrespected Elijah, how she... Elijah was actually her pastor. Sure. Oh, she wouldn't receive that. Goodness, no, she was a--she was an atheist, or an infidel, or--or idol worshipper. And she had her own pagan priests. But yet Elijah was her pastor; God sent him there to be pastor. He was pastor whether... If he did bawl her out and tell her all of her sins, yet he was her pastor. She wouldn't receive it at all, but--and she disrespected him. She hated him. Sure, she did. And what happened to her? God let the dogs eat her in the street. That's right. Because what? She disrespected the message that Elijah was preaching.

104 God demands respects. You've got to have it. You ever get anything from God, you're going to respect God. And you must do it from your heart, the bottom of your heart. You must do it.

But she disrespected God as she disrespected His prophet. Now, she knowed Elijah was a prophet. They didn't have anything in Israel could keep up with Elijah. Why, his visions and everything was perfect before God. And he, but he condemned them. Mercy, yes. He'd get on every denomination, everything else. And everything that's called sin, he condemned it, from the least to the greatest, king and all; he didn't pull any punches for none of them. But they had to know he was a prophet. They just couldn't keep from knowing that. Yes, sir.

Even Ahab tried to accuse him for the drought. And he did pray God to send the drought. Yes, he did. And he said, "I have power, and I'll close the heavens; it'll not even rain or dew won't fall till I call for it."

107 Could you imagine that little Jezebel with that painted-up face, stomping up-and-down that floor, "That old hypocrite, that old hypocrite, causing all these little children out here to suffer," and all like that. Elijah was trying to bring them back to God, trying to win a nation back to God. See? And looked like... She could tell the people, "And you mean to tell me you'd believe on a man like that, that would close the lands up like this, and it not even rain or dew? And all of his hypocrisy or his witchcraft out there," whatever she wanted to call it. "And he's nothing but just a--a witch or a soothsayer, or something. He's closed the heavens and it won't rain, making all these people suffer. And you say then that's the will of God?" It was the will of God.

108 No matter what (See?), you must look at what... You must respect God regardless of what He does. He knows what He's doing. Did look bad, children suffering, people suffering, cattle dying, sheep dying, no water nowhere, the nights was hot and sultry, the sun was as bright as brass in the skies through the daytime for three years and six months. And Elijah setting up on the mountain said, "Not even dew will fall till I call from it." That's right. Oh, how they hated him.

109 And when he, Ahab found him, he said, "You're the one that's troubling Israel, are you?"

Old Elijah looked back in his face, said, "Nay, not me, but you're the one that's troubling Israel." That's right. See, even Ahab didn't have respects for him. You know what Elijah told Ahab, said, "Because you shed the innocent blood of Naboth, so the dogs will lick your blood too in the street." And they did. Because they disrespected God's messenger. That's exactly right. They disrespected it.

Now, Miriam disrespected it. Aaron disrespected it. No matter who you are, Christian or not Christian, you've got to still bring respects to God, and respect what He's doing, or suffer the consequence. It's either receive it or go into judgment, either one you want to.

112 How I could say my testimony for hour after hour, of what I've seen in my lifetime, what I've seen in the other countries and the other parts of the nations, and so forth, the things that's taken place. But to omit that, just so that you'll get the--the idea of what I'm trying to say to you, you must respect it. I've seen young people set in the meeting, and snicker and laugh in a meeting, and less than twenty-four hours be crushed into the streets. I've seen young people set in a meeting, in one year when I was in a place, and next, maybe within six months, go back to the same place, and practically every one of them was gone, or laying stricken somewhere with diseases and things. That's right. You have to respect it.

113 I remember a certain young girl one night, Tennessee, when I was going out the door, preaching at a big Baptist church. Was going out the door, I felt led that night to call her to come to Christ. Well, she laughed in my face when I called her to come to Christ. She happened to be one of the deacon's daughters. And standing at the door that night, she waited for me when I come out. She said, "I want you to know something right now, don't you never embarrass me like that again."

I said, "God was calling you."

She said, "Nonsense. I'm young," said, "I got plenty of time for that." Said, "My daddy's got enough religion for all of us at home."

I said, "Not enough for you, sister, every one has to have their own religion."

She said, "If I want anybody to talk to me about that, I'll get somebody that's got some sense, not somebody like you."

I said, "Go, say what you wish to; it don't bother me, but someday you'll regret it."

118 Not long after that, passed through the same city. Here she come down the street with her underskirts hanging down, slopping with a cigarette in her hand, and offered me a drink of whiskey. Same thing... And here's her testimony, she said, "You remember the night you called there?" Said, "That was the truth." She said, "The Spirit of God was testifying to me that night, trying to get me to come." And said, "Since then I could see my mother's soul fry in hell like a pancake and laugh at it." That's what happened. See?

You've got to respect God. That's all. You've got to do it, brother. That's all. Jezebel disrespected it.

120 And remember another time, there was some irreverent children; they had been raised up in a home.

Elijah, after his days, of course, the people hated him because he called that famine in the land. There was some people that taught their children that Elijah, a man like that, been translated and taken into heaven, he'd got killed somewhere, and they just buried him and hid him. They--they didn't believe it.

So Elisha took his place, now he was the messenger of the day now after Elijah had been taken up. So he passed down through a certain city, and the children, little children of that city, run out, making fun of him, and said, "Say, you old baldhead, why didn't you go up like Elijah did?" See, they didn't believe Elijah went up. There it is. It wasn't the disrespecting the man; it was disrespecting his message. He was the successor to Elisha--to Elijah. He had the anointing; the spirit of Elijah was upon him. He'd went right up there and done the very same things that Elijah did. Hallelujah.

Jesus said, "He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he do also." Yes. "These signs shall follow them that believe."

They disrespected it. And they disrespected Elijah because he believed in Elisha, because the Spirit was upon him. And he turned around, and smote the Jordan with his mantle, and opened up the Jordan, went up and done the same kind of miracles that Elijah did. And even all the preachers up there at the school of the prophets, said, "The spirit of Elijah rests upon Elisha," noised abroad in the country.

125 And the people, I bet they laughed to one another, say, "Hey, hey, looky," they'd say. "That bunch of holy-rollers, fanatics, saying that man went to heaven without dying, horses come down. We didn't see any." Certainly they didn't. Certainly not, they didn't. "We didn't see any horses. We didn't hear any chariots anywhere. Nonsense. The old fellow died and they buried him, and then they're trying to make a lot of to-do over it." Just like they'd say today, the same thing, like they said about Jesus, they said, "Why, they come and stole His body at nighttime." They even paid soldiers to testify that. But He raised from the dead.

And Elijah was took up in a chariot of fire, with horses of fire.

128 And when this young prophet walked along there, going down through the city... And he'd lost his hair, as a young man. He was going down, so these little children run behind him, said, "Hey, why didn't you go up with Elijah," said, "you old baldhead, you?" See? And they was giving disrespect. And what did Elijah do? He turned in the power of the Spirit and cursed those children. What happened? Two she bears come from the woods and killed forty-two of them. Right. Disrespects, irreverent, you can't do that. You've got to respect God.

129 If any of them kids would said now, if their father and mother had said, "Now, look, children, they say that Elijah was taken up. Now, we don't know about that, but, anyhow, I--I--I don't know whether it's so or not, but I tell you; the best thing to do is just don't say nothing about it. Just go ahead. When he passes... We hear he's coming down through the city today, going to have a street meeting up there. If he does, if you children on the road to school today meet him, just say, 'How do you do, reverend? How do you, sir?' or something like that. Speak to him."

But instead of that, no doubt they'd been told at home, oh, they heard papa and mama set at the table and laughing, one another, saying, "What do you know. They said that old holy-roller was taken up. Did you ever believe anything like that? And they said this little old baldheaded fellow, just as baldheaded as a pumpkin up there, he ain't over about thirty-five years old, and here he's coming down through there, and said he's going to hold a street meeting, expect us to believe such nonsense as that. Why, he isn't nothing but a little, just a--a mockery. That's all it is. 'Cause he won't come to our churches. He's just like Elijah was, he won't come to our churches. We'll--he'll... Probably some kind of a witchcraft, hoodoo, hoax that he's got, like Elijah." They didn't believe him. So the little children was taught that at home.

131 If they'd have been taught reverence and respect, they'd have walked out there before that prophet of God and have asked for prayer for themselves. But they had been taught to snicker and laugh and to make fun about like the children of today. No, too many of them today would make fun at a street meeting; they'd make fun at the preaching of the Gospel.

So Elijah cursed them in the Name of the Lord. Not because of the children, but because of the irreverent parents that'd brought the children up that way to disrespect God. Two she bears come out and killed forty-two of them. Now, that's irreverence. God demands respect. When they disrespected His prophet, they disrespected Him; no matter if they didn't believe, they ought to kept their mouth shut, stay away from it. But no, they had to put in their nickel's worth. They had to say something that they ought not have said. And what happened to them?

134 Let's take some people who did respect it. Let's take the Shunammite woman to the same prophet, Elijah. She was actually not an Israelite. She was from Shunem, but she believed in God. And she seen this man pass through the town, heard him speak, she seen the signs that he done.

It's told in history; I don't know whether it's true or not, that one day a bunch of wild dogs was trying to catch a little girl. Now, this isn't the Scripture; it's just a story that I read. And said the Shunammite woman was standing on the corner, and she saw that these dogs was going to kill this little girl. And this holy man was passing through town, and he raised up his staff to God, and cried out for mercy for them little children like that, and the dogs turned and went away from them. Whether it was so or not, sounds like it could be, I don't know.

136 But anyhow, this woman said, when the Bible, when she "perceived that this was a holy man..." She perceived something had happened. She seen what he was, and perceived that he was a holy man from God. And instead of disrespecting him like Jezebel did, she respected him. She said to her husband, "We are well able to do this. I pray thee; let's build him a little house out here somewhere. Let's give him a little place, for he's weary. I've watched him. He's getting old, and I notice his gray hair as it hung down in his beard, his little old staff, his little skinny arms as he walked along, the little flabby arms like that. And here he come walking along, packing a little cruse of oil on his side, with a piece of sheepskin wrapped around him, in the hot sun, his body looked scorched and red. And I pray thee, let's make him a little station to stop here. Let's get the contractor and come out here and build him a little place, and put him up, because I perceive that his spirit--by his spirit, he's a holy man. He's a man of God." Oh, oh, what a difference.

137 Now, her husband agreed, she... He might have said, "Darling, I have noticed that man too. I've listened at him; I've watched him; I've seen his works. I know he's a holy man of God. So we'll just do that." So they called the contractor and built him a nice little place, and put him a little bed there to rest, so he could lay down and rest, fixed him a place to wash his feet, got some water and things, and fixed it in there.

And when the prophet came by, of course, that blessed his soul to see that something had been done for him. He said to Gehazi, "Go, call her, and ask her what could I do for her, could I speak to the king, to the chief captain?" He...

She said, "I dwell among my people, and there's nothing I have need of."

But Gehazi said, "She has no children. And her husband is well stricken in age; he's old. They have no children."

Then I'd imagine, Elijah laying there on this little bed that she had blessed him by making, had his feet all washed, and his beard's all washed out, and things, laying there, no doubt but what he seen a--the vision of the Lord. 'Cause, they always did that. Said--said, "Go, call her, and tell her to stand here before me." Oh, my. "Go, call her, because she has--she's respected God. Go, tell her to come here."

When she stood in the door, he said, "THUS SAITH THE LORD. About this time next year, you'll bear a baby." And about that time next year, she had the baby.

143 Then Satan, when he got to be about twelve years old, his father had him out in the field one day, and Satan said, "I'll get rid of that child," so he just give him a sunstroke. And he died in his mother's arms.

Did that discourage her? No, sir. She said, "Saddle a mule. And go forward; don't stop. Go up to Mount Carmel, to the mountain, because he just passed through here the other day." Oh, oh, oh, my. There you are. That's respect. That's respect.

And her husband said, "You're going to the man of God." Said, "It's neither new moon or sabbath; he won't be up there in his..."

She said, "All will be well, just saddle the mule and let me go on." And so away they went.

147 And they got up into the mountain. And when old Elijah looked out of the cave, and he come out there and looked at him, said, "This looks like that Shunammite woman coming." Said, "She must be grieved." He said, "Go, meet her." And when... He said, "She's grieved in her heart, and God's never told me nothing about it."

See, God don't have to tell you everything (See?), so He don't even tell His prophets everything. He just--He just does what He wants to do; He's God.

149 Here, now, Elijah said, "God..." What if Elijah said this, "Why didn't You tell me why she's coming? Why didn't You tell me all about it?" He'd have never seen a thing. But it was all right with Elijah, whatever it was...

And what if she'd have come up and said; she'd say, "You said you was a servant of God? You hypocrite. I do believe you ain't nothing but a holy-roller"? It'd have never happened. See? God tries us sometimes, see what we'll do.

151 So instead of that she run right up to his feet and worshipped, like she was to God. And she said... And she revealed to him what was the matter. And Elijah said, "Take my staff and go lay it on the child."

And when he did, the woman said, "As the Lord God liveth and your soul never dies (Oh, my,), thou servant of God, I'll not leave you. I'm going to stay here till God sends the vision." Old Elijah stayed there a little while longer; girded up his loins, and took his staff and here he went.

He went into the room where that baby was laying, a dead baby. Walked up-and-down the floor, like that, a few times. Because of a reverent woman, a woman that respected him, a man that respected him, and believed him to be a man of God, he walked back and forth up-and-down the floor until God answered. Amen. Then he laid hisself upon the baby and it sneezed seven times, and picked it up and give it to the mother. Walked on out, and back up to the cave, he went. Because she respected the man of God. Amen. God demands respect.

154 What about Martha? She was always thinking about fixing Jesus a good dinner. Mary wanted to hear the Word of God, so she just set around and listened at Him. She didn't care whether the pillow cases was changed, or whether the--the curtains was dusted, or whether they had anything to eat or not; she just wanted to hear what Jesus was going to say. But Martha always wanted to cook Him a good dinner, and be sure that the chair was made soft, and it was set just right, and everything was cleaned up like that. But she wanted Him, to do something for Jesus in her way, and Mary wanted to do it in her way. But one day when Lazarus come... Many people talk against Martha, said she ought to been more interested. Oh, no, just a moment. See, there come a time for Martha to show hers. And then when Jesus... When Lazarus died, her brother, she sent for Him to come pray for him. He did not come. He ignored the call; He went on somewhere else. She sent again; He still ignored the call.

155 But when finally He come, seemed like now that she could've walked out to Him and said, "Why didn't You come? Why didn't You come when I called You? My brother was laying there, sick. We've left our church; we left our organization; we done everything to follow Your Message; because we did believe that You were a Man of God. But how could a Man of God... And we two orphaned, three orphaned children here, three orphan people, and our livelihood was making tapestries for that temple... We was members there; our mother and father was members there. But because that You hoaxed us into a thing to believing This what You're trying to teach, saying that You're a Son of God and a Prophet sent from God, and these things, how can we ever believe You, a Man that wouldn't even listen to me when I call for You? When I was in need and had need of You, You ignored my message and went on. And I sent again, and You still ignored it. Why did You do a thing like that?" If she'd have done that, the story would've been different tonight.

156 What did she do? She run right straight to where He was, fell down at His feet, and said, "Lord, if Thou would've been here, my brother would not have died." Oh, there you are. What was she doing? She was respecting. She was in the Presence of God, and she respected Him. She called Him her Lord. "Lord, if Thou would've been here." (Not, that, "I sent for You." That was all forgotten.) "Now, You're here. See? If You would've been here, my brother would have been--not have died."

He said, "Thy brother shall rise again."

"Oh," she said, "yes, Lord, I know he'll raise again in the last day."

And--and He said, He--she--He said, "But I am the Resurrection and Life. He that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live. Whosoever liveth and believeth in Me shall never die."

"I believe, Lord, that Thou art the Son of God that was to come into the world. And even now, Lord (Oh.), even now... (Not, "Lord, You ought to have done this and You ought to have done that.") But even now, whatever You ask God, God will give it to You." Hm, hm, hm. That's it.

160 What if we could say that to someone tonight, "Oh, my brother, I believe that what you ask God, God gives it to you"? The same results would come.

But no matter how much He was, if He was... And we know He was the Son of God. If she had disrespected it, it would never worked. That was from her heart. She said, "Even now, Lord, whatever You ask God, God would give it to You." That's it. That's it. From her heart she believed it. If He'd have took a hunting trip or a fishing trip, that wouldn't have made no difference to her.

162 No, if Elijah'd went on a hunting trip or went somewhere, it made no difference to the--to the Shunammite woman. She still believed him to be a man of God. Sure. No matter what he did, he was still the man of God to her, 'cause she'd seen God moving in his life.

And to Martha, no matter what taken place, she'd seen what God did for Him. She said, "Even now, Lord, whatever You ask God, God will give it to you...?..." Aw, there you are.

He said, "Thy brother shall rise again." And so He said, "Where have you buried him?" And they went down to the grave. And He called Lazarus from the grave after being dead for four days. Why? Because Lazarus' sister respected what He was.

165 If you can't respect the man, respect the office he holds in God. That's exactly right (See?); respect him. If a minister comes up, your pastor, always respect him. I've heard congregations talk about their pastor, how just talk about him, run him down, ridicule him. How is that pastor ever going to do anything for you? He can't do it. You--you don't--you don't re... I don't say this church, but I mean churches I have seen, that if you... You've got to love your pastor. You've got to know that he's a human being, but yet God has made him His pastor. The Holy Ghost has made him overseer; then you've got to respect him in that manner. And no matter what the pastor's done, if you respect him in your heart as God's servant, God will respect you for doing it.

"He that--he that receiveth Me, receiveth Him that sent Me," Jesus said. "He that don't receive Me, can't receive Him." See, they said God was their Father; He said, "Your father's the devil."

So, you see, you've got to respect it and believe it, believe that He is. Yes, Martha believed it.

168 And that's one little thing I hit on this morning, that Syrophenician woman that time when she come up. Look how she was turned down bitterly. There He was, a Jew; she was a Gentile, and she run up to Him. She didn't know how to approach Him, but she had a need, and she knowed that He was that Son of God. She believed it. She... If--if God would answer His prayer for others, He'd answer prayer for her. And she knowed what He said was the Word of God. If it was the Word of God for the Jews, it was the Word of God for the Gentiles too, whatever He said. And Jesus give her a trial. She said, "Lord, have mercy." Now, watch. No, he said... "Thou Son of David," 'cause she'd heard the Jews saying, "Thou Son of David." Now, He wasn't Son of David to her. See? And said. "Thou Son of David..." That would've been the way a Jew would've approached Him, 'cause she had heard the rest of them. She tried to come like they did, 'cause she was trying to find respects. She was trying to show her respect. And she wasn't just making out; Jesus would knowed if it was. No, He'd have knowed it.

169 So as she come up, she said, "Thou Son of David, have mercy upon my daughter, because she's variously vexed with a devil."

He turned and looked at her and said, "It's not meet for Me to take the children's bread and cast it to the dogs." Whew. Wasn't that one? That was one: not only turned her down on her request, but called her a dog. That's right. And a dog's one of the lowest names the Bible has, you know. So He said, "Not meet for Me to take the children's bread and cast it to the dogs."

She said, "That's truth, Lord." "Lord," then she got it. He wasn't no Son of David to her, but He was Lord. Said, "True, Lord. That's right, but the children eat the scraps under the..." Or, I mean, "The--the dogs eat the scraps under the master's table." That got it. That was it. That was the respect.

Jesus turned to her, said, "Great is your faith. Now, go home, you're going to find your daughter just as you have believed it." That's it. Why? It was her approach.

172 What if she'd have turned around and said... He turned around, said, "It's not meet for Me to take... "In other words, it's not proper."

Say, a Catholic come up and say, "Oh, Brother Branham, I know God hears your prayers for these people here. Will you pray for me?"

And I'd say, "Well, it's not right for me to take these children's time up here. I'm here to pray for these Pentecostals, not for you bunch of Catholics." See? What would she had said? Oh, man, I imagine you'd stomped out of here like everything. See?

But she turned and she said, "That's true, Lord. That's true, Lord. But we're--we're willing to... The dogs are willing to eat the scraps under the Master's table."

See, that caught Him right quick. He turned and said, "Great is your faith." And then we find another case... See, it was her approach, her respects. She was respecting God as she respected Him.

177 So we find one time there was a Roman, and he was a great man, and he loved the Jews. And he had a servant that was sick. Hisself, he didn't feel worthy to go ask Jesus.

See, you always want to feeled a lot littler than what you are. Don't never be big in your own sight. See? Now, and if you're big, let somebody else say it about you. See? But now when you... This woman, or...

This man, rather, he said he was a Roman centurion and he had a sick servant, so he sent to get this sick servant healed. And Jesus said, "I'll come heal him."

180 So on His road, the Roman seen Him coming. I imagine he said, "Oh, my, here comes that holy One. Here comes that holy One. Well, I'm a no-count Gentile. I'm--I'm--I'm a Roman centurion; I'm a General, or--or a officer. I--I--I--I really not a Jew, I have no right for that holy Man to come." See the respect? See? "I don't have the right to have that holy Servant of God come to my house."

Saw Him come to the door, and he called Him, said, "Lord, I--I'm not worthy that You'd come under my roof." Probably had a palace of a home, a centurion... Said, "I'm not worthy that You'd come under my roof. And I--I didn't think myself worthy to even come to You, so I sent some of Your--Your Own blessed people, the Jews. But I have a servant here that's very sick." And he said, "I'm a man under authority," said, "I say to this soldier, 'You go,' and he, goes. I say to this one, 'You come' and he comes."

182 What did he say there, "I know that You have all power, You can say to this disease, 'Go,' and it goes. And you can say to this one, 'Come, and it would come." See, He recognized. And as he had authority over these soldiers, so Jesus had authority over all sickness and diseases. "Only thing You have to do, Lord, is just speak the Word." That's it. "Just speak the Word, my servant will live."

Jesus stopped, turned around to them Jews, said, "I haven't found faith like that over in Israel."

He said, "It's all right with your servant now." Amen. Why? Because he respected it. He respected Jesus Christ Who was the--the God of heaven.

184 Now, I guess it's getting late. I just want to say one more thing, is this. All those great respects, and so forth, but today somehow, it's different. God can do something today, and people will laugh at it. I believe that we have been different today. About forty years ago when the Holy Ghost first begin to fall, but what'd the people do? Locked up the preachers, called them holy-rollers, went out on the--wouldn't even feed them in the cities and everything like that. They broke corn on the railroad tracks to live by. What did they do? They had another forty years, the church has, suffering, went through everything, two wars in that much time (See?) it's killed off thousands of them; when she'd probably done been gone home.

185 Now, what would taken place, when God's begin to pour out the Holy Ghost upon the church in the last days? What would've happened twenty-five years ago when He begin to send down His signs and wonders and miracles, what would've taken place if the people would all rallied...? What did they do? They said, "It's hoodoo; it's hypnotism; he's a mental telepathist; he's this, that, or the other." What if all the nation would've went together and said, "Blessed be the Name of the Lord"? What if the Methodists, and Baptists, and Presbyterians, and all would've joined hands together and said, "Thank God, here's what we've looked for. The Holy Ghost is being poured out. Why, here's men who sees visions; here's prophets among us; here is--here's all these great gifts here: speakers with tongues; here's Divine healers; here's everything is being poured out upon us. Thanks be to God, it come through a humble little bunch called Pentecostals. Let's all go back to the Bible again. Let's go back, brethren, break up our organizations, and all be one brother"? The great churches altogether would've come together, what would have happened? Brother, there wouldn't even been had need of a hospital in the land today. That's right. No, there'd have been such powerful great gifts and wonders working amongst the people; there'd been such a respect, and perhaps the church would done been gone home and the Millennium would've been on.

186 But no, they disrespected it. They called them holy-rollers. The newspapers waited to say every slandering, dirty thing they could, and put every dirty slang to it they could do it, and things like that. And churches heehawed, and laughed at it, and--and made fun of them, and turned them away, and tried to keep them out of the cities, and everything else, with disrespect. Now, I could say a lot about that, but it's getting late.

187 Let me come to the Branham Tabernacle, please. Now, God's begin to pour out gifts upon us. We see it. Now, what is the gift of God today? It's the Holy Spirit. It's the Holy Ghost that's in us. We've got to respect That. We've got to respect It on every person It comes upon. We've got to re--give... to God's Divine gifts. When He sends those gifts, no matter how real they are, it'll never help us until we get to a place till we can respect it. Somebody can give a prophecy; if you don't believe in that prophecy, it'll never do you any good. You've got to have reverence and you got to respect it. You've got to believe that it comes from God.

Believe it till it's proved wrong. Then when it's proved wrong, then you have a right to disbelieve it; then don't associate with it no more. But as long as it's being proven out to be the truth, then believe it.

189 Like old Samuel said that day when they wanted a king. He said, "I want to ask you one thing. Have I ever taken any of your money from you? Have I ever asked you for a living? Or have I ever told you anything in the Name of the Lord but what come to pass?" He said, "You don't need no king, and your king will do you no good." And he told them that. He brought them the question, said, "Have I ever told you anything as THUS SAITH THE LORD but what happened?"

Now, then the people disrespected Samuel. "Oh, we know, Samuel. That's right, you--we can't say that you never told us anything but what was right, but, but still we want to do it this a-way." See? You mustn't do that. You must do it God's way.

191 When we receive the Holy Ghost, it's not shaking hands with the pastor. Receiving the Holy Ghost is receiving Christ into you, because He is God's Messenger of the day. The Holy Ghost is God's Messenger, and we must respect Him. When He comes, don't say, "Hee, hee, hee. Look at that woman shouting there, and crying, tears running down her cheeks. Look at that man there, shaking his hands and trembling and crying. You know what that is? That's a bunch of worked up emotion." You're blaspheming the Holy Ghost. You've got to respect That.

192 Remember, here sometime ago I was in Oregon, about, been about twelve years ago. And two little Catholic reporter girls come down. Not because they were Catholic, nothing no more that; 'cause I've had just as many Protestants, and more Protestants than I have Catholics to make fun of me. And--and--and so these girls come down to give a report. So as soon as they got in there, I caught the spirit soon as they come in, and I said, "All right, now what criticism you got up your sleeve now?" And this girl pulled out a cigarette and started, and I said, "Just don't light that while you're in my cabin. Just leave it alone."

193 So set there a little bit, and she looked at me as if she could run through me like that, and she begin to talk some. She said, "Well, I want to ask you some questions."

I said, "Say on."

She said, "How comes that you're connected up with this bunch of holy-rollers up here?" Said, "Are you one of them?"

I said, "I'm one of them."

And she said, "Well, do you mean to tell me there'd be anything godly about that?"

I said, "Not as you as a Catholic wouldn't believe it."

She said, "How do you know I'm a Catholic?"

I said, "I know you're a Catholic. I'll tell you what your name is (See?) and who you are." That took her off her feet.

She said, "Well, you mean to tell me that that kind of a people they say will live here on earth and be in heaven?" She said, "I wouldn't want to be in heaven with such people as that."

I said, "You don't have to worry very much. As long as you think that way, you won't be there anyhow. See?" I said, "You won't have any worry about that."

199 I just stood and looked her right in the face. And a--a couple of the brethren was setting in the building. I said, "I'm not being irritable. I--I just want to let you know where you're standing. See?" And I said, "You're going to write a--want to come out here to find out some stuff, and you'd never write what I told you. You'll make it your own story. You go ahead and do that, but I want to tell you one thing. You write anything scandal you want to, and I said, "Before you die, my voice will call back into your ears. If it doesn't, then you know I'm a false prophet." I said, "Now, you just write whatever you want to; it's up to you. I give you liberty to go write what you want to. But before you die, you'll hear my voice screaming in your ears. It'll do you no good." I said, "Now, you go ahead and write what you want to."

200 She stood there a little bit. She said, "Why, what do you think about that idiotic bunch up there, screaming and carrying on last night?"

I said, "They're all Christians."

"Christian?"

I said, "Sure, they're Christians." I said, "They're Christians, filled with the Holy Ghost."

And she said, "That's not no Holy Ghost."

I said, "What would you call the Holy Ghost?" See what she had to say about it. I said, "I'd like to tell you something."

She said, "Well, I wouldn't want to associate myself with a bunch like that."

I said, "I don't think there's much danger," I said, "if you ever associating yourself like that." I said, "Because if you ever associated with God or with any of the saints, you'd associate like that."

She said, "The Bible saints?"

I said, "Yes." I said, "Your blessed virgin Mary, you call her, who is your goddess," I said, "before God would ever let her come to heaven, she had to go up to the day of Pentecost and receive the Holy Ghost, and staggered under the power of God like a drunk woman."

She said, "That is a lie."

206 I said, "Hold your peace just a minute." I turned over here to the Book, and I said, "Looky here," turned over. I said, "Here it is right here in the Book." She turned her head. I said, "You haven't even got the audacity to read God's Word." See? I said, "Sure." See, disrespectable. I said, "Now, you can take your pack of cigarettes off the table there and go when you're ready." But I said, "I want you to know one thing. You write whatever you want to, but remember the last words I say, 'In the Name of the Lord, you'll remember it before you die.'" She never wrote nothing. That's right. She just let it go.

What is it? Disrespects, trying to make fun, doing something, they don't know what they're doing. That's right.

208 But here in the Tabernacle, we want you all to know these things here. When God begins to pour out the Holy Spirit upon people, sometimes I know I've seen people get in the flesh when they were--when they were under the anointing of the Spirit. I've seen them go to extremes with things, but don't you say nothing about it. You respect it; bow your head. You might not understand it; neither would I; but I want to respect It anyhow. Now, we must have respects to God. And when God pours out the Holy Spirit, I just thank, say, "Thank You, heavenly Father. You are have--doing something for that poor precious soul that wants to come to Your home like I do someday."

209 And I see men, like here one time a brother in--that's in the ministry said that I talked about him. And we went and got all the tapes and sent to him. It was Brother A. A. Allen. And he said that I made fun of him talking about blood coming out of your hand and--and calling that the--the initial evidence of the Holy Ghost, and--and I believe it was blood and oil coming out of his hands, and forehead, and things. He said that was--was that I made fun of that and told him that it was of the devil. I sent back; I just wrote him a letter; I said, "Brother Allen..." He wrote a piece and you heard--you read it, "Dear Brother Branham..." See? And so then put out tracts all across the country, instead of coming and see me about it, he did that.

210 But now, here's what I said. I said, "I'll take all six nights at Phoenix, and send you my tapes and show you. Which Leo and them did, and sent the tapes to them. I said, "Only one time your name was called. The people put up on my desk, and said, 'Brother Branham, Brother Allen has just been in the town and told us that the initial evidence of the Holy Ghost was bleeding in the hands, and bleeding in the face, and oil running out of your hand, that was the initial evidence.'"

I said, "I disagree with Brother Allen upon that being the initial evidence of the Holy Ghost, 'cause there was nowhere in the Bible where they ever bled at the hands, and--and oil come out of their face and hands for--prove they had the Holy Ghost." I said, "The Holy Ghost was the power of God in their lives. And Jesus said, 'These signs shall follow them that believe.' See? 'In My Name they shall cast out devils,' and so forth." But I said, "Here's one thing I would say about Brother Allen, he's a great man of God. And if I could preach as good as Brother Allen could, I'd never have a healing service; I'd just preach the Gospel."

Then, see, after he done put that paper out and everything, that I did that, just on what somebody else said. But even I disagreed with the brother upon his theory, I certainly wouldn't want to blaspheme the brother.

213 Then standing right there, up here at in Minnesota, that night in Minneapolis, Minnesota, and there was in that great cathedral--temple, with Gordon Peterson. And this guy that wrote that book against A. A. Allen, and said everything about him that could be said, and said, "He even had the audacity to write that book of "Biting Devils," about that woman, showed prints on her hands where a devil bit her, and things like that." Now, I--I certainly... (I don't know whether that could be true or not, because the devil is a spirit, you see; but this woman claimed a big hairy devil come and bit her all over the hands and over her face, and everything like that.) And he said, "A. A. Allen wrote that book." And the man that wrote the book, wrote a nice article about me, and here he was setting right there in the meeting that night (when Brother Peterson and them come told me, there he set), and was bragging on me, and downing A. A. Allen.

214 I thought, "Here's the time I can take up for Brother Allen." So I walked out there, and I said, "I was reading here the article in the paper today that this certain man that's in the city, not..." Knowing he was setting right out there... I said, "He said here that A. A. Allen, and all the criticism." I said, "Although I appreciate the man saying the compliment about me that he did," I said, "that I wasn't out for money and things like that, and held the cleanest meetings of any of them, and so forth, the nice things he said." I said, "I appreciate that. But if that man that wrote this article here in the paper, never checked his notes any closer than to say A. A. Allen wrote this "Biting Of Devils"... A. A. Allen never wrote that book. I know the man that wrote it." I said, "He never wrote the book at all. And if the man never checked upon his article any closer than that, I doubt that the rest that he's ever said about Brother Allen is the truth." Taking up for Brother Allen... And I said, "Besides, if Brother Allen would be wrong, I'd rather be found at the judgment bar taking my stand with Brother Allen in the wrong, when he's trying to win souls to Christ, than to be criticizing what the man's trying to do." Amen. That's right. Yes, sir.

215 Ever who calls on the Name of Jesus Christ, I'm with him whether he's Protestant, Catholic, or whatever he is. I--I might disagree with him upon theology, but I want to respect him as a servant of Christ and as my brother. See? And no matter what he does, we've got to give respects to the Holy Spirit. Exactly right. Yes, sir. And when we get to doing that, then God will go to pouring His blessings among us. Just us little group right here, about fifty or sixty, or maybe seventy-five people setting in here tonight, if we would just altogether bind ourselves together and give godly respects to God and to the Holy Spirit, and what He's doing in this day, and respect every gift and every office that He sends into our midst, God will just continue to pour out His Spirit upon us and we'll grow in numbers and multiply. Don't you believe that? Sure. We've got to have respects unto God.

216 Let us bow our heads just a moment for prayer. Before we go to prayer, and I'd like to know if there's anybody in here would like to say, "Brother Branham, I want you to pray for me, that I'll have great respects for God, that I'll always be able to keep my mouth shut against God's things, no matter what they are, and may God place in my heart to respect every Divine gift He sends into the church." Will you just raise your hands, and say, "Pray for me." God bless you. Nearly every hand in the church, and I have mine up too.

God, help me to be a servant of Yours. Help me to respect my brothers, help me to respect my sisters. And every Spirit of God that comes into the meeting, whether it be speaking with tongues, whether it be interpretation of tongues, whether it be prophecy, whether it be gifts of discernment, whatever it is, I say, "O Lord Jesus, send them. Send them, O Lord. I am thankful to You."

218 Now, heavenly Father, we know that Thou art a great and terrible God. We know that Thy wrath is terrible. When once Thou has Thy temper up, why, it's--it's a terrible thing. The wrath of God can destroy the world in a second. But when You look down upon the Blood of the Lord Jesus, then Your wrath is turned away. Oh, hide me over in the Rock of Ages. Lord God, keep my soul covered with the Blood of the Lord Jesus, not only mine, Lord, but those that are in here too tonight. We love You, Lord. And every gift that You has given us, though they may call us anything they want to do, Lord, that still will not... Don't want that to have one thing to do with it, we still respect You, the great One, the great Holy Spirit. We love You, Father.

219 We thank You for gifts of healing among us. We thank You for the gift of prophecy among us. We thank You for the gift of tongues and the gift of interpretation. And, O God, we pray that You'll continue to send gifts among us, gifts of the great Holy Spirit. Above all things, Lord, we're greatest appreciation we have in our hearts is for that great all-sufficient Gift of Jesus Christ. We thank You for His grace and His mercy, Who makes all these other minor things eligible to us by His vicarious suffering and bleeding at Calvary. He sanctifies the common people that hears Him gladly.

And, Lord, we're so glad that You come to common people. In the Bible, in the Book of St. Luke, we read that, "The common people heard Him gladly." Today they say, "Oh, that's just a common bunch." But, Lord, that's the bunch that heard You when You were here in flesh. The common people heard You gladly. The haughty, the rich, and many of those would not hear You. The kings, the potentates, the priests of the day would not hear You. But the common people gladly received You.

221 And, Father, tonight, we are common people, and we gladly receive You. We are glad like they were when they come back rejoicing, and thinking it was a wonderful thing, and happy because they could bear the reproach of His Name, when they reproached them and called them everything. And they were so happy, because it was a privilege for them to suffer for the Name of Jesus Christ.

Father, God, we join ourselves with them disciples of that day, and say, "Happy are we."

I stand tonight like Saint Paul of old, when he stood before Agrippa, and he said, "In the way that's called heresy (crazy), that's the way I worship the God of our fathers."

And when Agrippa said, "Paul too much learning has made thee mad."

He said, "I am not mad, oh, Agrippa."

And then he finally got into a place till he said, "Thou almost persuadest me to be a Christian."

He said, "I would that you were as I, even without these chains and bond."

226 O God, what love that Paul had, he said he would become accursed, that his people might be saved. O Father, God, give us love for one another like that. Give us that undying love, that decency, that respect for one another, to be Christian enough to look over each other's mistakes, to look over... Because a man has been blessed of God; and he might make a mistake. O Father, let us not look at that mistake, knowing that that's a precious brother that maybe Satan did trap him into something. But if he did, we pray, Lord, that You'll help he or she out of that place, that we'll have love in our hearts to go after the lost sheep and bring them back to the fold. Grant it, Lord. Forgive us of our trespasses, as we forgive those that trespass against us. Grant it, Lord. Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever. Amen.

227 [Brother Neville gives a message of prophecy--Ed.]

Amen. Thank You, Lord. Thank You, Father. Praise Thee, O holy One. How glorious art Thou, Father. How we thank Thee, Lord. What comfort it is to feel the Presence of the Holy Spirit and hear Him speak through human lips to us, confirming that He still remains God and in our midst. We thank Thee for this, Father. Continue with us, Lord. Bear with us, that we might be Thy people. Through Jesus Christ we ask it. Amen.

228 Isn't it wonderful to be a Christian? Isn't it wonderful to know God and to know His Presence? To think of today now, how He has did this even to the second time. Today He--He spoke to the sister here, come in that Light as He did, and spoke to them because they had believed the Message. He's glorious, isn't He? Don't you love Him? How many love Him with all your heart, with all your soul? He is wonderful. Now, let's stand up to our feet, as we sing that good old song we all like.

I love Him, I love Him

Because He first loved me

And purchased my salvation

On Calvary's tree.

Oh, isn't He wonderful? Wonderful. Now, remember the service Wednesday night. And then, if the Lord willing, I'll be here next Sunday again, the Lord willing. Pray for us through the week. As we bow our heads now in prayer, I'm going to ask Brother Neville, our pastor, if he'll come up for the last words that he'll give you.